This is a modern-English version of Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1904, originally written by Montgomery, L. M. (Lucy Maud).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1904
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1896 to 1901
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1902 to 1903
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1904
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1905 to 1906
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1907 to 1908
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1909 to 1922
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1896 to 1901
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1902 to 1903
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1904
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1905 to 1906
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1907 to 1908
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1909 to 1922
Short Stories 1904
A Fortunate Mistake | 1904 |
An Unpremeditated Ceremony | 1904 |
At the Bay Shore Farm | 1904 |
Elizabeth's Child | 1904 |
Freda's Adopted Grave | 1904 |
How Don Was Saved | 1904 |
Miss Madeline's Proposal | 1904 |
Miss Sally's Company | 1904 |
Mrs. March's Revenge | 1904 |
Nan | 1904 |
Natty of Blue Point | 1904 |
Penelope's Party Waist | 1904 |
The Girl and The Wild Race | 1904 |
The Promise of Lucy Ellen | 1904 |
The Pursuit of the Ideal | 1904 |
The Softening of Miss Cynthia | 1904 |
Them Notorious Pigs | 1904 |
Why Not Ask Miss Price? | 1904 |
A Fortunate Mistake
"Oh, dear! oh, dear!" fretted Nan Wallace, twisting herself about uneasily on the sofa in her pretty room. "I never thought before that the days could be so long as they are now."
"Oh, no! oh, no!" worried Nan Wallace, shifting restlessly on the couch in her lovely room. "I never realized before that the days could feel so long."
"Poor you!" said her sister Maude sympathetically. Maude was moving briskly about the room, putting it into the beautiful order that Mother insisted on. It was Nan's week to care for their room, but Nan had sprained her ankle three days ago and could do nothing but lie on the sofa ever since. And very tired of it, too, was wide-awake, active Nan.
"Poor you!" said her sister Maude with sympathy. Maude was quickly tidying up the room, organizing it in the lovely way that their mom insisted on. It was Nan's turn to take care of their room, but she had sprained her ankle three days ago and could only lie on the sofa since then. And very tired of it, too, was alert and energetic Nan.
"And the picnic this afternoon, too!" she sighed. "I've looked forward to it all summer. And it's a perfect day—and I've got to stay here and nurse this foot."
"And the picnic this afternoon, too!" she sighed. "I've been looking forward to it all summer. It's a perfect day, and I have to stay here and take care of this foot."
Nan looked vindictively at the bandaged member, while Maude leaned out of the window to pull a pink climbing rose. As she did so she nodded to someone in the village street below.
Nan looked angrily at the bandaged arm, while Maude leaned out of the window to grab a pink climbing rose. As she did this, she nodded to someone on the village street below.
"Who is passing?" asked Nan.
"Who's passing?" asked Nan.
"Florrie Hamilton."
"Florrie Hamilton."
"Is she going to the picnic?" asked Nan indifferently.
"Is she going to the picnic?" Nan asked, sounding indifferent.
"No. She wasn't asked. Of course, I don't suppose she expected to be. She knows she isn't in our set. She must feel horribly out of place at school. A lot of the girls say it is ridiculous of her father to send her to Miss Braxton's private school—a factory overseer's daughter."
"No. She wasn't asked. Of course, I don't think she expected to be. She knows she doesn't fit in with us. She must feel really out of place at school. A lot of the girls think it's silly of her father to send her to Miss Braxton's private school—a factory overseer's daughter."
"She ought to have been asked to the picnic all the same," said Nan shortly. "She is in our class if she isn't in our set. Of course I don't suppose she would have enjoyed herself—or even gone at all, for that matter. She certainly doesn't push herself in among us. One would think she hadn't a tongue in her head."
"She should have been invited to the picnic anyway," Nan said curtly. "She’s in our class even if she doesn't hang out with us. I doubt she would have enjoyed herself—or even come at all, to be honest. She definitely doesn’t try to fit in with us. You’d think she didn’t have a voice at all."
"She is the best student in the class," admitted Maude, arranging her roses in a vase and putting them on the table at Nan's elbow. "But Patty Morrison and Wilhelmina Patterson had the most to say about the invitations, and they wouldn't have her. There, Nannie dear, aren't those lovely? I'll leave them here to be company for you."
"She's the best student in the class," Maude admitted as she arranged her roses in a vase and set them on the table next to Nan. "But Patty Morrison and Wilhelmina Patterson talked the most about the invitations, and they wouldn't include her. There you go, Nannie dear, aren’t those beautiful? I’ll leave them here to keep you company."
"I'm going to have more company than that," said Nan, thumping her pillow energetically. "I'm not going to mope here alone all the afternoon, with you off having a jolly time at the picnic. Write a little note for me to Florrie Hastings, will you? I'll do as much for you when you sprain your foot."
"I'm going to have more company than that," Nan said, thumping her pillow energetically. "I'm not going to sulk here alone all afternoon while you're off having a great time at the picnic. Can you write a quick note for me to Florrie Hastings? I'll do as much for you when you sprain your foot."
"What shall I put in it?" said Maude, rummaging out her portfolio obligingly.
"What should I put in it?" Maude asked, casually digging out her portfolio.
"Oh, just ask her if she will come down and cheer a poor invalid up this afternoon. She'll come, I know. And she is such good company. Get Dickie to run right out and mail it."
"Oh, just ask her if she can come down and cheer up a poor sick person this afternoon. I know she’ll come. She's such great company. Have Dickie run out and mail it right away."
"I do wonder if Florrie Hamilton will feel hurt over not being asked to the picnic," speculated Maude absently as she slipped her note into an envelope and addressed it.
"I wonder if Florrie Hamilton will be upset about not being invited to the picnic," Maude said thoughtfully as she put her note into an envelope and addressed it.
Florrie Hamilton herself could best have answered that question as she walked along the street in the fresh morning sunshine. She did feel hurt—much more keenly than she would acknowledge even to herself. It was not that she cared about the picnic itself: as Nan Wallace had said, she would not have been likely to enjoy herself if she had gone among a crowd of girls many of whom looked down on her and ignored her. But to be left out when every other girl in the school was invited! Florrie's lip quivered as she thought of it.
Florrie Hamilton was the one who could truly answer that question as she walked down the street in the bright morning sunshine. She felt hurt—much more than she would admit even to herself. It wasn't that she cared about the picnic itself: as Nan Wallace had said, she probably wouldn't have enjoyed herself among a crowd of girls, many of whom looked down on her and ignored her. But to be left out when every other girl in the school was invited! Florrie's lip trembled as she thought about it.
"I'll get Father to let me to go to the public school after vacation," she murmured. "I hate going to Miss Braxton's."
"I'll convince Dad to let me go to public school after vacation," she whispered. "I can't stand Miss Braxton's."
Florrie was a newcomer in Winboro. Her father had recently come to take a position in the largest factory of the small town. For this reason Florrie was slighted at school by some of the ruder girls and severely left alone by most of the others. Some, it is true, tried at the start to be friends, but Florrie, too keenly sensitive to the atmosphere around her to respond, was believed to be decidedly dull and mopy. She retreated further and further into herself and was almost as solitary at Miss Braxton's as if she had been on a desert island.
Florrie was new to Winboro. Her dad had just taken a job at the biggest factory in town. Because of this, some of the meaner girls at school ignored her, and most of the others kept their distance. It’s true that a few tried to befriend her at first, but Florrie was too aware of the vibe around her to engage, so they thought she was just really dull and moody. She retreated deeper into herself and felt almost as alone at Miss Braxton's as if she were on a deserted island.
"They don't like me because I am plainly dressed and because my father is not a wealthy man," thought Florrie bitterly. And there was enough truth in this in regard to many of Miss Braxton's girls to make a very uncomfortable state of affairs.
"They don't like me because I dress simply and because my dad isn't rich," Florrie thought bitterly. And there was enough truth to this concerning many of Miss Braxton's girls to create a really uncomfortable situation.
"Here's a letter for you, Flo," said her brother Jack at noon. "Got it at the office on my way home. Who is your swell correspondent?"
"Here's a letter for you, Flo," her brother Jack said at noon. "I picked it up at the office on my way home. Who’s your fancy correspondent?"
Florrie opened the dainty, perfumed note and read it with a face that, puzzled at first, suddenly grew radiant.
Florrie opened the delicate, scented note and read it with a face that, initially puzzled, suddenly lit up with joy.
"Listen, Jack," she said excitedly.
"Hey, Jack," she said excitedly.
"Dear Florrie:
"Hey Florrie:"
"Nan is confined to house, room, and sofa with a sprained foot. As she will be all alone this afternoon, won't you come down and spend it with her? She very much wants you to come—she is so lonesome and thinks you will be just the one to cheer her up.
"Nan is stuck at home, in her room, and on the sofa with a sprained foot. Since she'll be all alone this afternoon, would you come down and spend it with her? She really wants you to come—she’s feeling super lonely and thinks you would be the perfect person to cheer her up."
"Yours cordially,
"Maude Wallace."
"Best regards,
"Maude Wallace."
"Are you going?" asked Jack.
"Are you going?" Jack asked.
"Yes—I don't know—I'll think about it," said Florrie absently. Then she hurried upstairs to her room.
"Yeah—I don’t know—I’ll think about it," Florrie said, distracted. Then she rushed upstairs to her room.
"Shall I go?" she thought. "Yes, I will. I dare say Nan has asked me just out of pity because I was not invited to the picnic. But even so it was sweet of her. I've always thought I would like those Wallace girls if I could get really acquainted with them. They've always been nice to me, too—I don't know why I am always so tongue-tied and stupid with them. But I'll go anyway."
"Should I go?" she thought. "Yeah, I will. I guess Nan invited me just out of pity since I wasn't invited to the picnic. But still, that was nice of her. I've always felt like I would get along with those Wallace girls if I had the chance to really get to know them. They've always been nice to me too—I don't get why I'm always so awkward and dumb around them. But I'm going to go anyway."
That afternoon Mrs. Wallace came into Nan's room.
That afternoon, Mrs. Wallace walked into Nan's room.
"Nan, dear, Florrie Hamilton is downstairs asking for you."
"Nan, sweetie, Florrie Hamilton is downstairs asking for you."
"Florrie—Hamilton?"
"Florrie—Hamilton?"
"Yes. She said something about a note you sent her this morning. Shall I ask her to come up?"
"Yeah. She mentioned something about a note you sent her this morning. Should I ask her to come up?"
"Yes, of course," said Nan lamely. When her mother had gone out she fell back on her pillows and thought rapidly.
"Yeah, sure," said Nan weakly. After her mom left, she sank back into her pillows and thought quickly.
"Florrie Hamilton! Maude must have addressed that note to her by mistake. But she mustn't know it was a mistake—mustn't suspect it. Oh, dear! What shall I ever find to talk to her about? She is so quiet and shy."
"Florrie Hamilton! Maude must have sent that note to her by accident. But she can't find out it was a mistake—she mustn't suspect it. Oh, no! What will I ever talk to her about? She's so quiet and shy."
Further reflections were cut short by Florrie's entrance. Nan held out her hand with a chummy smile.
Further thoughts were interrupted by Florrie's arrival. Nan extended her hand with a friendly smile.
"It's good of you to give your afternoon up to visiting a cranky invalid," she said heartily. "You don't know how lonesome I've been since Maude went away. Take off your hat and pick out the nicest chair you can find, and let's be comfy."
"You're so kind to spend your afternoon visiting a grumpy shut-in," she said warmly. "You have no idea how lonely I've felt since Maude left. Go ahead and take off your hat, choose the best chair you can find, and let's get comfortable."
Somehow, Nan's frank greeting did away with Florrie's embarrassment and made her feel at home. She sat down in Maude's rocker, then, glancing over to a vase filled with roses, her eyes kindled with pleasure. Seeing this, Nan said, "Aren't they lovely? We Wallaces are very fond of our climbing roses. Our great-grandmother brought the roots out from England with her sixty years ago, and they grow nowhere else in this country."
Somehow, Nan's honest greeting made Florrie’s embarrassment vanish and made her feel comfortable. She settled into Maude's rocking chair and, glancing over at a vase filled with roses, her eyes lit up with joy. Noticing this, Nan said, "Aren't they beautiful? We Wallaces really love our climbing roses. Our great-grandmother brought the roots over from England sixty years ago, and they don’t grow anywhere else in this country."
"I know," said Florrie, with a smile. "I recognized them as soon as I came into the room. They are the same kind of roses as those which grow about Grandmother Hamilton's house in England. I used to love them so."
"I know," Florrie said with a smile. "I noticed them as soon as I walked into the room. They are the same type of roses that grow around Grandmother Hamilton's house in England. I used to love them so much."
"In England! Were you ever in England?"
"In England! Have you ever been to England?"
"Oh, yes," laughed Florrie. "And I've been in pretty nearly every other country upon earth—every one that a ship could get to, at least."
"Oh, definitely," laughed Florrie. "And I've been to almost every other country in the world—at least, every one that a ship could reach."
"Why, Florrie Hamilton! Are you in earnest?"
"Florrie Hamilton! Are you for real?"
"Indeed, yes. Perhaps you don't know that our 'now-mother,' as Jack says sometimes, is Father's second wife. My own mother died when I was a baby, and my aunt, who had no children of her own, took me to bring up. Her husband was a sea-captain, and she always went on his sea-voyages with him. So I went too. I almost grew up on shipboard. We had delightful times. I never went to school. Auntie had been a teacher before her marriage, and she taught me. Two years ago, when I was fourteen, Father married again, and then he wanted me to go home to him and Jack and our new mother. So I did, although at first I was very sorry to leave Auntie and the dear old ship and all our lovely wanderings."
"Yes, that's right. You might not know that our 'now-mom,' as Jack sometimes calls her, is Dad's second wife. My real mom passed away when I was a baby, and my aunt, who didn't have any kids of her own, took me in. Her husband was a sea captain, and she always joined him on his voyages. So I went along too. I pretty much grew up on a ship. We had the best times. I never attended school. Auntie had been a teacher before she got married, and she taught me. Two years ago, when I turned fourteen, Dad got married again, and he wanted me to come back home to him, Jack, and our new mom. So I did, even though at first I was really sad to leave Auntie and the beloved old ship and all our amazing adventures."
"Oh, tell me all about them," demanded Nan. "Why, Florrie Hamilton, to think you've never said a word about your wonderful experiences! I love to hear about foreign countries from people who have really been there. Please just talk—and I'll listen and ask questions."
"Oh, tell me everything," Nan insisted. "I can't believe, Florrie Hamilton, that you’ve never mentioned your amazing experiences! I love hearing about other countries from people who have actually visited them. Just talk—and I’ll listen and ask questions."
Florrie did talk. I'm not sure whether she or Nan was the more surprised to find that she could talk so well and describe her travels so brightly and humorously. The afternoon passed quickly, and when Florrie went away at dusk, after a dainty tea served up in Nan's room, it was with a cordial invitation to come again soon.
Florrie did talk. I'm not sure if she or Nan was more surprised to discover that she could speak so well and share her adventures so vividly and humorously. The afternoon flew by, and when Florrie left at dusk, after a lovely tea served in Nan's room, it was with a warm invitation to come back soon.
"I've enjoyed your visit so much," said Nan sincerely. "I'm going down to see you as soon as I can walk. But don't wait for that. Let us be good, chummy friends without any ceremony."
"I've really enjoyed your visit," Nan said sincerely. "I'm going to come see you as soon as I can walk. But don’t wait for that. Let’s just be good, friendly friends without any fuss."
When Florrie, with a light heart and a happy smile, had gone, came Maude, sunburned and glowing from her picnic.
When Florrie, feeling cheerful and smiling, left, Maude arrived, sun-kissed and radiant from her picnic.
"Such a nice time as we had!" she exclaimed. "Wasn't I sorry to think of you cooped up here! Did Florrie come?"
"Wow, we had such a great time!" she said. "I really felt bad thinking about you being stuck here! Did Florrie come?"
"One Florrie did. Maude, you addressed that note to Florrie Hamilton today instead of Florrie Hastings."
"One Florrie did. Maude, you sent that note to Florrie Hamilton today instead of Florrie Hastings."
"Nan, surely not! I'm sure—"
"Grandma, no way! I'm sure—"
"Yes, you did. And she came here. Was I not taken aback at first, Maude!"
"Yes, you did. And she came here. I was really surprised at first, Maude!"
"I was thinking about her when I addressed it, and I must have put her name down by mistake. I'm so sorry—"
"I was thinking about her when I wrote that, and I must have accidentally put her name down. I'm really sorry—"
"You needn't be. I haven't been entertained so charmingly for a long while. Why, Maude, she has travelled almost everywhere—and is so bright and witty when she thaws out. She didn't seem like the same girl at all. She is just perfectly lovely!"
"You don't have to be. I haven't been entertained so wonderfully in a long time. Honestly, Maude, she has traveled almost everywhere—and she's so smart and funny once she opens up. She seemed like a completely different person. She's just absolutely lovely!"
"Well, I'm glad you had such a nice time together. Do you know, some of the girls were very much vexed because she wasn't asked to the picnic. They said that it was sheer rudeness not to ask her, and that it reflected on us all, even if Patty and Wilhelmina were responsible for it. I'm afraid we girls at Miss Braxton's have been getting snobbish, and some of us are beginning to find it out and be ashamed of it."
"Well, I'm glad you had a great time together. You know, some of the girls were really upset that she wasn't invited to the picnic. They said it was just rude not to include her, and that it made us all look bad, even though Patty and Wilhelmina were the ones who did it. I'm afraid we girls at Miss Braxton's have been becoming snobby, and some of us are starting to realize it and feel embarrassed about it."
"Just wait until school opens," said Nan—vaguely enough, it would seem. But Maude understood.
"Just wait until school starts," said Nan—vaguely enough, it seemed. But Maude understood.
However, they did not have to wait until school opened. Long before that time Winboro girlhood discovered that the Wallace girls were taking Florrie Hamilton into their lives. If the Wallace girls liked her, there must be something in the girl more than was at first thought—thus more than one of Miss Braxton's girls reasoned. And gradually the other girls found, as Nan had found, that Florrie was full of fun and an all-round good companion when drawn out of her diffidence. When Miss Braxton's school reopened Florrie was the class favourite. Between her and Nan Wallace a beautiful and helpful friendship had been formed which was to grow and deepen through their whole lives.
However, they didn't have to wait until school started. Long before that, the girls in Winboro noticed that the Wallace sisters were bringing Florrie Hamilton into their circle. If the Wallace girls liked her, she must be more interesting than everyone initially thought—at least that's what some of Miss Braxton's girls figured. As time went on, the other girls realized, just like Nan had, that Florrie was a lot of fun and a great friend once she came out of her shell. When Miss Braxton's school opened again, Florrie became the favorite in the class. A wonderful and supportive friendship developed between her and Nan Wallace that would flourish and strengthen throughout their lives.
"And all because Maude in a fit of abstraction wrote 'Hamilton' for 'Hastings,'" said Nan to herself one day. But that is something Florrie Hamilton will never know.
"And all because Maude, lost in thought, wrote 'Hamilton' instead of 'Hastings,'" Nan said to herself one day. But that’s something Florrie Hamilton will never find out.
An Unpremeditated Ceremony
Selwyn Grant sauntered in upon the assembled family at the homestead as if he were returning from an hour's absence instead of a western sojourn of ten years. Guided by the sound of voices on the still, pungent autumnal air, he went around to the door of the dining room which opened directly on the poppy walk in the garden.
Selwyn Grant strolled in on the gathered family at the homestead as if he had just been gone for an hour instead of being away in the West for ten years. Following the sound of voices in the quiet, fragrant autumn air, he made his way to the dining room door that opened right onto the poppy path in the garden.
Nobody noticed him for a moment and he stood in the doorway looking at them with a smile, wondering what was the reason of the festal air that hung about them all as visibly as a garment. His mother sat by the table, industriously polishing the best silver spoons, which, as he remembered, were only brought forth upon some great occasion. Her eyes were as bright, her form as erect, her nose—the Carston nose—as pronounced and aristocratic as of yore.
Nobody noticed him for a moment, and he stood in the doorway looking at them with a smile, curious about the festive vibe that surrounded them all as clearly as a piece of clothing. His mother sat at the table, diligently polishing the best silver spoons, which, as he recalled, were only brought out for special occasions. Her eyes were bright, her posture straight, and her nose—the Carston nose—was still as prominent and classy as ever.
Selwyn saw little change in her. But was it possible that the tall, handsome young lady with the sleek brown pompadour and a nose unmistakably and plebeianly Grant, who sat by the window doing something to a heap of lace and organdy in her lap, was the little curly-headed, sunburned sister of thirteen whom he remembered? The young man leaning against the sideboard must be Leo, of course; a fine-looking, broad-shouldered young fellow who made Selwyn think suddenly that he must be growing old. And there was the little, thin, grey father in the corner, peering at his newspaper with nearsighted eyes. Selwyn's heart gave a bound at the sight of him which not even his mother had caused. Dear old Dad! The years had been kind to him.
Selwyn noticed little change in her. But could it be that the tall, beautiful young woman with the sleek brown hairstyle and a nose undeniably typical of the Grants, who sat by the window working on a pile of lace and organdy in her lap, was the little curly-haired, sunburned thirteen-year-old sister he remembered? The young man leaning against the sideboard must be Leo, of course; a good-looking, broad-shouldered guy who made Selwyn suddenly feel like he was getting old. And there was the little, thin, gray father in the corner, squinting at his newspaper. Selwyn's heart skipped a beat at the sight of him, something even his mother hadn’t triggered. Dear old Dad! The years had treated him well.
Mrs. Grant held up a glistening spoon and surveyed it complacently. "There, I think that is bright enough even to suit Margaret Graham. I shall take over the whole two dozen teas and one dozen desserts. I wish, Bertha, that you would tie a red cord around each of the handles for me. The Carmody spoons are the same pattern and I shall always be convinced that Mrs. Carmody carried off two of ours the time that Jenny Graham was married. I don't mean to take any more risks. And, Father——"
Mrs. Grant held up a shiny spoon and looked at it with satisfaction. "There, I think that’s shiny enough to please Margaret Graham. I’ll take the whole two dozen tea spoons and one dozen dessert spoons. Bertha, can you please tie a red cord around each handle for me? The Carmody spoons are the same style, and I’m convinced that Mrs. Carmody took two of ours when Jenny Graham got married. I don’t want to take any more chances. And, Dad——"
Something made the mother look around, and she saw her first-born!
Something made the mother look around, and she saw her oldest child!
When the commotion was over Selwyn asked why the family spoons were being rubbed up.
When the chaos calmed down, Selwyn asked why the family spoons were being polished.
"For the wedding, of course," said Mrs. Grant, polishing her gold-bowed spectacles and deciding that there was no more time for tears and sentiment just then. "And there, they're not half done—and we'll have to dress in another hour. Bertha is no earthly use—she is so taken up with her bridesmaid finery."
"For the wedding, obviously," Mrs. Grant said, cleaning her gold-bowed glasses and realizing there was no time left for crying and emotions at that moment. "And look, they're still not halfway done—and we need to get ready in an hour. Bertha is no help at all—she's too focused on her bridesmaid dress."
"Wedding? Whose wedding?" demanded Selwyn, in bewilderment.
"Wedding? Whose wedding?" Selwyn asked, confused.
"Why, Leo's, of course. Leo is to be married tonight. Didn't you get your invitation? Wasn't that what brought you home?"
"Well, of course it’s Leo’s. Leo is getting married tonight. Didn’t you get your invitation? Isn’t that why you came home?"
"Hand me a chair, quick," implored Selwyn. "Leo, are you going to commit matrimony in this headlong fashion? Are you sure you're grown up?"
"Give me a chair, quickly," Selwyn pleaded. "Leo, are you really going to get married this recklessly? Are you sure you're ready for this?"
"Six feet is a pretty good imitation of it, isn't it?" grinned Leo. "Brace up, old fellow. It's not so bad as it might be. She's quite a respectable girl. We wrote you all about it three weeks ago and broke the news as gently as possible."
"Six feet is a pretty good copy of it, right?" Leo grinned. "Cheer up, my friend. It’s not as bad as it could be. She’s a really decent girl. We filled you in about it three weeks ago and broke the news as gently as we could."
"I left for the East a month ago and have been wandering around preying on old college chums ever since. Haven't seen a letter. There, I'm better now. No, you needn't fan me, Sis. Well, no family can get through the world without its seasons of tribulations. Who is the party of the second part, little brother?"
"I left for the East a month ago and have been drifting around looking for my old college friends ever since. Haven't received a letter. There, I'm feeling better now. No, you don't need to fan me, Sis. Well, no family can get through life without its ups and downs. Who's the other person involved, little brother?"
"Alice Graham," replied Mrs. Grant, who had a habit of speaking for her children, none of whom had the Carston nose.
"Alice Graham," replied Mrs. Grant, who often spoke on behalf of her children, none of whom had the Carston nose.
"Alice Graham! That child!" exclaimed Selwyn in astonishment.
"Alice Graham! That kid!" exclaimed Selwyn in surprise.
Leo roared. "Come, come, Sel, perhaps we're not very progressive here in Croyden, but we don't actually stand still. Girls are apt to stretch out some between ten and twenty, you know. You old bachelors think nobody ever grows up. Why, Sel, you're grey around your temples."
Leo roared. "Come on, Sel, we might not be the most forward-thinking place here in Croydon, but we’re not exactly stuck in the past. Girls tend to grow quite a bit between the ages of ten and twenty, you know. You old bachelors seem to think no one ever matures. Look at you, Sel, you've got grey hairs at your temples."
"Too well I know it, but a man's own brother shouldn't be the first to cast such things up to him. I'll admit, since I come to think of it, that Alice has probably grown bigger. Is she any better-looking than she used to be?"
"Yeah, I know it all too well, but a man's own brother shouldn't be the first to bring that stuff up. I have to admit, now that I think about it, that Alice has probably gotten taller. Is she any better-looking than she was before?"
"Alice is a charming girl," said Mrs. Grant impressively. "She is a beauty and she is also sweet and sensible, which beauties are not always. We are all very much pleased with Leo's choice. But we have really no more time to spare just now. The wedding is at seven o'clock and it is four already."
"Alice is such a lovely girl," Mrs. Grant said with emphasis. "She's beautiful, and she's also kind and sensible, which isn't always the case with beautiful girls. We’re all really happy with Leo's choice. But we don't have much time to waste right now. The wedding is at seven, and it's already four."
"Is there anybody you can send to the station for my luggage?" asked Selwyn. "Luckily I have a new suit, otherwise I shouldn't have the face to go."
"Can you send someone to the station for my luggage?" Selwyn asked. "Fortunately, I have a new suit, or I wouldn't have the nerve to go."
"Well, I must be off," said Mrs. Grant. "Father, take Selwyn away so that I shan't be tempted to waste time talking to him."
"Well, I should get going," said Mrs. Grant. "Dad, please take Selwyn away so I won't be tempted to waste time talking to him."
In the library father and son looked at each other affectionately.
In the library, the father and son gazed at each other warmly.
"Dad, it's a blessing to see you just the same. I'm a little dizzy with all these changes. Bertha grown up and Leo within an inch of being married! To Alice Graham at that, whom I can't think of yet as anything else than the long-legged, black-eyed imp of mischief she was when a kiddy. To tell you the truth, Dad, I don't feel in a mood for going to a wedding at Wish-ton-wish tonight. I'm sure you don't either. You've always hated fusses. Can't we shirk it?"
“Dad, it’s a blessing to see you just the same. I’m a bit dizzy with all these changes. Bertha’s all grown up and Leo is about to get married! To Alice Graham of all people, who I can still only think of as that long-legged, black-eyed troublemaker she was when she was a kid. To be honest, Dad, I’m not really in the mood for going to a wedding at Wish-ton-wish tonight. I’m sure you’re not either. You've always hated all the fuss. Can’t we skip it?”
They smiled at each other with chummy remembrance of many a family festival they had "shirked" together in the old days. But Mr. Grant shook his head. "Not this time, sonny. There are some things a decent man can't shirk and one of them is his own boy's wedding. It's a nuisance, but I must go through with it. You'll understand how it is when you're a family man yourself. By the way, why aren't you a family man by this time? Why haven't I been put to the bother and inconvenience of attending your wedding before now, son?"
They smiled at each other, reminiscing about all the family gatherings they used to skip together. But Mr. Grant shook his head. "Not this time, kid. There are some things a decent man can't avoid, and one of them is his own son's wedding. It's a hassle, but I have to go through with it. You'll get it once you're a family man yourself. By the way, why aren't you married yet? Why haven't I had the trouble of attending your wedding until now, son?"
Selwyn laughed, with a little vibrant note of bitterness in the laughter, which the father's quick ears detected. "I've been too busy with law books, Dad, to find me a wife."
Selwyn laughed, with a hint of bitterness in his laughter that the father's quick ears picked up on. "I've been too busy with law books, Dad, to find a wife."
Mr. Grant shook his bushy grey head. "That's not the real reason, son. The world has a wife for every man; if he hasn't found her by the time he's thirty-five, there's some real reason for it. Well, I don't want to pry into yours, but I hope it's a sound one and not a mean, sneaking, selfish sort of reason. Perhaps you'll choose a Madam Selwyn some day yet. In case you should I'm going to give you a small bit of good advice. Your mother—now, she's a splendid woman, Selwyn, a splendid woman. She can't be matched as a housekeeper and she has improved my finances until I don't know them when I meet them. She's been a good wife and a good mother. If I were a young man I'd court her and marry her over again, that I would. But, son, when you pick a wife pick one with a nice little commonplace nose, not a family nose. Never marry a woman with a family nose, son."
Mr. Grant shook his bushy gray head. "That's not the real reason, son. The world has a partner for every man; if he hasn't found her by the time he's thirty-five, there's probably a good reason for it. Well, I don't want to pry into yours, but I hope it's a solid one and not a mean, sneaky, selfish sort of reason. Perhaps you'll choose a Madam Selwyn someday yet. In case you do, I'm going to give you a little bit of good advice. Your mother—now, she's a wonderful woman, Selwyn, a wonderful woman. She can't be matched as a housekeeper and she has improved my finances to the point where I hardly recognize them anymore. She's been a great wife and a fantastic mother. If I were a young man, I'd date her and marry her all over again, I really would. But, son, when you choose a wife, pick one with a nice, ordinary nose, not a family nose. Never marry a woman with a family nose, son."
A woman with a family nose came into the library at this juncture and beamed maternally upon them both. "There's a bite for you in the dining room. After you've eaten it you must dress. Mind you brush your hair well down, Father. The green room is ready for you, Selwyn. Tomorrow I'll have a good talk with you, but tonight I'll be too busy to remember you're around. How are we all going to get over to Wish-ton-wish? Leo and Bertha are going in the pony carriage. It won't hold a third passenger. You'll have to squeeze in with Father and me in the buggy, Selwyn."
A woman with a family nose walked into the library at that moment and smiled warmly at both of them. "There's a bite for you in the dining room. After you eat, you need to get dressed. Make sure to brush your hair well, Father. The green room is ready for you, Selwyn. Tomorrow I’ll have a good chat with you, but tonight I’ll be too busy to remember you’re around. How are we all going to get over to Wish-ton-wish? Leo and Bertha are going in the pony carriage. It won’t fit a third passenger. You’ll have to squeeze in with Father and me in the buggy, Selwyn."
"By no means," replied Selwyn briskly. "I'll walk over to Wish-ton-wish. Ifs only half a mile across lots. I suppose the old way is still open?"
"Not at all," Selwyn replied quickly. "I'll just walk over to Wish-ton-wish. It's only half a mile through the fields. I assume the old path is still available?"
"It ought to be," answered Mr. Grant drily; "Leo has kept it well trodden. If you've forgotten how it runs he can tell you."
"It should be," Mr. Grant replied dryly; "Leo has kept it well worn. If you've forgotten the way it goes, he can remind you."
"I haven't forgotten," said Selwyn, a little brusquely. He had his own reasons for remembering the wood path. Leo had not been the first Grant to go courting to Wish-ton-wish.
"I haven't forgotten," Selwyn said, a bit abruptly. He had his own reasons for remembering the wooded path. Leo wasn’t the first Grant to go courting at Wish-ton-wish.
When he started, the moon was rising round and red and hazy in an eastern hill-gap. The autumn air was mild and spicy. Long shadows stretched across the fields on his right and silvery mosaics patterned the floor of the old beechwood lane. Selwyn walked slowly. He was thinking of Esme Graham or, rather, of the girl who had been Esme Graham, and wondering if he would see her at the wedding. It was probable, and he did not want to see her. In spite of ten years' effort, he did not think he could yet look upon Tom St. Clair's wife with the proper calm indifference. At the best, it would taint his own memory of her; he would never again be able to think of her as Esme Graham but only as Esme St. Clair.
When he started, the moon was rising, round and red, hazy in a gap between the eastern hills. The autumn air was mild and fragrant. Long shadows stretched across the fields on his right, and silvery patterns covered the ground of the old beechwood lane. Selwyn walked slowly. He was thinking about Esme Graham—or, more accurately, about the girl who had been Esme Graham—and was wondering if he would see her at the wedding. It was likely, and he didn't want to see her. Despite ten years of effort, he didn’t think he could look at Tom St. Clair's wife with the calm indifference he had hoped for. At best, it would spoil his memory of her; he would never be able to think of her as Esme Graham again, only as Esme St. Clair.
The Grahams had come to Wish-ton-wish eleven years before. There was a big family of girls of whom the tall, brown-haired Esme was the oldest. There was one summer during which Selwyn Grant had haunted Wish-ton-wish, the merry comrade of the younger girls, the boyishly, silently devoted lover of Esme. Tom St. Clair had always been there too, in his right as second cousin, Selwyn had supposed. One day he found out that Tom and Esme had been engaged ever since she was sixteen; one of her sisters told him. That had been all. He had gone away soon after, and some time later a letter from home made casual mention of Tom St. Clair's marriage.
The Grahams arrived at Wish-ton-wish eleven years earlier. There was a big family of girls, with the tall, brown-haired Esme being the oldest. One summer, Selwyn Grant had spent a lot of time at Wish-ton-wish, happily hanging out with the younger girls and quietly devoted to Esme. Tom St. Clair had always been around too, or so Selwyn thought because he was a second cousin. One day, he found out that Tom and Esme had been engaged since she was sixteen; one of her sisters told him. That was it. He left soon after, and later, a letter from home casually mentioned Tom St. Clair's marriage.
He narrowly missed being late for the wedding ceremony. The bridal party entered the parlour at Wish-ton-wish at the same moment as he slipped in by another door. Selwyn almost whistled with amazement at sight of the bride. That Alice Graham, that tall, stately, blushing young woman, with her masses of dead-black hair, frosted over by the film of wedding veil! Could that be the scrawny little tomboy of ten years ago? She looked not unlike Esme, with that subtle family resemblance that is quite independent of feature and colouring.
He barely avoided being late for the wedding ceremony. The bridal party entered the room at Wish-ton-wish just as he slipped in through another door. Selwyn almost whistled in surprise at the sight of the bride. That Alice Graham, that tall, elegant, blushing young woman, with her thick, jet-black hair, covered by the delicate wedding veil! Could that be the gangly little tomboy from ten years ago? She looked a lot like Esme, with that subtle family resemblance that goes beyond just features and coloring.
Where was Esme? Selwyn cast his eyes furtively over the assembled guests while the minister read the marriage ceremony. He recognized several of the Graham girls but he did not see Esme, although Tom St. Clair, stout and florid and prosperous-looking, was standing on a chair in a faraway corner, peering over the heads of the women.
Where was Esme? Selwyn glanced discreetly at the gathered guests while the minister delivered the marriage ceremony. He recognized a few of the Graham girls, but he didn't see Esme, even though Tom St. Clair, sturdy and ruddy and looking successful, was standing on a chair in a distant corner, looking over the women’s heads.
After the turmoil of handshakings and congratulations, Selwyn fled to the cool, still outdoors, where the rosy glow of Chinese lanterns mingled with the waves of moonshine to make fairyland. And there he met her, as she came out of the house by a side door, a tall, slender woman in some glistening, clinging garment, with white flowers shining like stars in the coils of her brown hair. In the soft glow she looked even more beautiful than in the days of her girlhood, and Selwyn's heart throbbed dangerously at sight of her.
After the chaos of handshakes and congratulations, Selwyn escaped to the cool, calm outdoors, where the soft light of Chinese lanterns blended with the moonlight to create a magical scene. And there he saw her, as she stepped out of the house through a side door, a tall, slender woman in a shimmering, form-fitting dress, with white flowers sparkling like stars in her brown hair. In the gentle light, she looked even more beautiful than in her younger days, and Selwyn's heart raced at the sight of her.
"Esme!" he said involuntarily.
"Esme!" he blurted out.
She started, and he had an idea that she changed colour, although it was too dim to be sure. "Selwyn!" she exclaimed, putting out her hands. "Why, Selwyn Grant! Is it really you? Or are you such stuff as dreams are made of? I did not know you were here. I did not know you were home."
She gasped, and he thought he saw her change color, though it was too dark to tell for sure. "Selwyn!" she said, reaching out her hands. "Oh my gosh, Selwyn Grant! Is it really you? Or are you just a figment of my imagination? I had no idea you were here. I didn’t know you were back home."
He caught her hands and held them tightly, drawing her a little closer to him, forgetting that she was Tom St. Clair's wife, remembering only that she was the woman to whom he had given all his love and life's devotion, to the entire beggaring of his heart.
He grabbed her hands and held them tightly, pulling her a bit closer to him, forgetting that she was Tom St. Clair's wife, only recalling that she was the woman to whom he had given all his love and devotion, completely emptying his heart.
"I reached home only four hours ago, and was haled straightway here to Leo's wedding. I'm dizzy, Esme. I can't adjust my old conceptions to this new state of affairs all at once. It seems ridiculous to think that Leo and Alice are married. I'm sure they can't be really grown up."
"I got home just four hours ago and was immediately brought here for Leo's wedding. I'm feeling a bit overwhelmed, Esme. I can't wrap my head around this new situation all at once. It feels crazy to think that Leo and Alice are married. I can't believe they're actually adults."
Esme laughed as she drew away her hands. "We are all ten years older," she said lightly.
Esme laughed as she pulled her hands away. "We're all ten years older," she said playfully.
"Not you. You are more beautiful than ever, Esme. That sunflower compliment is permissible in an old friend, isn't it?"
"Not you. You're more beautiful than ever, Esme. That sunflower compliment is totally okay from an old friend, right?"
"This mellow glow is kinder to me than sunlight now. I am thirty, you know, Selwyn."
"This soft light feels nicer to me than sunlight does now. I’m thirty, you know, Selwyn."
"And I have some grey hairs," he confessed. "I knew I had them but I had a sneaking hope that other folks didn't until Leo destroyed it today. These young brothers and sisters who won't stay children are nuisances. You'll be telling me next thing that 'Baby' is grown up."
"And I have some gray hairs," he admitted. "I knew they were there, but I secretly hoped other people didn’t notice until Leo shattered that illusion today. These young kids who refuse to stay children are annoying. Next, you'll tell me that 'Baby' is all grown up."
"'Baby' is eighteen and has a beau," laughed Esme. "And I give you fair warning that she insists on being called Laura now. Do you want to come for a walk with me—down under the beeches to the old lane gate? I came out to see if the fresh air would do my bit of a headache good. I shall have to help with the supper later on."
"'Baby' is eighteen and has a boyfriend," laughed Esme. "And just so you know, she insists on being called Laura now. Do you want to join me for a walk—down under the beeches to the old lane gate? I stepped outside to see if some fresh air would help with my headache. I'll have to help with dinner later on."
They went slowly across the lawn and turned into a dim, moonlight lane beyond, their old favourite ramble. Selwyn felt like a man in a dream, a pleasant dream from which he dreads to awaken. The voices and laughter echoing out from the house died away behind them and the great silence of the night fell about them as they came to the old gate, beyond which was a range of shining, moonlight-misted fields.
They walked slowly across the lawn and turned onto a dim, moonlit path ahead, their old favorite stroll. Selwyn felt like he was in a dream, a nice dream he didn't want to wake up from. The voices and laughter coming from the house faded behind them, and the deep silence of the night surrounded them as they approached the old gate, beyond which lay a stretch of gleaming, moonlit fields.
For a little while neither of them spoke. The woman looked out across the white spaces and the man watched the glimmering curve of her neck and the soft darkness of her rich hair. How virginal, how sacred, she looked! The thought of Tom St. Clair was a sacrilege.
For a little while, neither of them said anything. The woman gazed out at the white landscape while the man observed the shimmering curve of her neck and the soft, dark richness of her hair. She looked so pure, so precious! The thought of Tom St. Clair felt like a violation.
"It's nice to see you again, Selwyn," said Esme frankly at last. "There are so few of our old set left, and so many of the babies grown up. Sometimes I don't know my own world, it has changed so. It's an uncomfortable feeling. You give me a pleasant sensation of really belonging here. I'd be lonesome tonight if I dared. I'm going to miss Alice so much. There will be only Mother and Baby and I left now. Our family circle has dwindled woefully."
"It's great to see you again, Selwyn," Esme said honestly at last. "There are so few of our old friends left, and so many of the kids have grown up. Sometimes I don't recognize my own world; it's changed so much. It's an uneasy feeling. You make me feel like I actually belong here. I'd be lonely tonight if I let myself. I'm going to miss Alice so much. Now it’ll just be me, Mom, and the baby left. Our family circle has shrunk so much."
"Mother and Baby and you!" Selwyn felt his head whirling again. "Why, where is Tom?"
"Mom and Baby and you!" Selwyn felt his head spinning again. "Wait, where's Tom?"
He felt that it was an idiotic question, but it slipped from his tongue before he could catch it. Esme turned her head and looked at him wonderingly. He knew that in the sunlight her eyes were as mistily blue as early meadow violets, but here they looked dark and unfathomably tender.
He thought it was a stupid question, but it slipped out before he could stop it. Esme turned her head and looked at him in surprise. He knew that in the sunlight her eyes were as softly blue as early meadow violets, but here they looked dark and incredibly tender.
"Tom?" she said perplexedly. "Do you mean Tom St. Clair? He is here, of course, he and his wife. Didn't you see her? That pretty woman in pale pink, Lil Meredith. Why, you used to know Lil, didn't you? One of the Uxbridge Merediths?"
"Tom?" she asked, confused. "Are you talking about Tom St. Clair? He’s here, of course, with his wife. Didn’t you see her? That pretty woman in pale pink, Lil Meredith. You used to know Lil, right? One of the Uxbridge Merediths?"
To the day of his death Selwyn Grant will firmly believe that if he had not clutched fast hold of the top bar of the gate he would have tumbled down on the moss under the beeches in speechless astonishment. All the surprises of that surprising evening were as nothing to this. He had a swift conviction that there were no words in the English language that could fully express his feelings and that it would be a waste of time to try to find any. Therefore he laid hold of the first baldly commonplace ones that came handy and said tamely, "I thought you were married to Tom."
To the day he died, Selwyn Grant would firmly believe that if he hadn’t held onto the top bar of the gate, he would have fallen into the moss under the beeches in total shock. All the surprises of that surprising evening were nothing compared to this. He quickly realized that there were no words in the English language that could truly capture his feelings, and it would be a waste of time to try to find any. So, he grabbed the first simple words that came to mind and said blandly, "I thought you were married to Tom."
"You—thought—I—was—married—to—Tom!" repeated Esme slowly. "And have you thought that all these years, Selwyn Grant?"
"You thought I was married to Tom!" Esme repeated slowly. "Have you really thought that all these years, Selwyn Grant?"
"Yes, I have. Is it any wonder? You were engaged to Tom when I went away, Jenny told me you were. And a year later Bertha wrote me a letter in which she made some reference to Tom's marriage. She didn't say to whom, but hadn't I the right to suppose it was to you?"
"Yes, I have. Is it really surprising? You were engaged to Tom when I left, Jenny told me you were. Then a year later, Bertha wrote me a letter mentioning Tom's marriage. She didn’t say to whom, but didn’t I have the right to assume it was to you?"
"Oh!" The word was partly a sigh and partly a little cry of long-concealed, long-denied pain. "It's been all a funny misunderstanding. Tom and I were engaged once—a boy-and-girl affair in the beginning. Then we both found out that we had made a mistake—that what we had thought was love was merely the affection of good comrades. We broke our engagement shortly before you went away. All the older girls knew it was broken but I suppose nobody mentioned the matter to Jen. She was such a child, we never thought about her. And you've thought I was Tom's wife all this time? It's—funny."
"Oh!" The word was partly a sigh and partly a small cry of long-hidden, long-denied pain. "It's all just a silly misunderstanding. Tom and I were engaged once—a typical young romance at first. Then we both realized that we had made a mistake—that what we thought was love was really just the bond between good friends. We ended our engagement just before you left. All the older girls knew it was over, but I guess nobody told Jen. She was so naive, we never considered her. And you've thought I was Tom's wife this whole time? It's—kind of funny."
"Funny. You mean tragic! Look here, Esme, I'm not going to risk any more misunderstanding. There's nothing for it but plain talk when matters get to such a state as this. I love you—and I've loved you ever since I met you. I went away because I could not stay here and see you married to another man. I've stayed away for the same reason. Esme, is it too late? Did you ever care anything for me?"
"That's funny. You mean it's tragic! Look, Esme, I’m not going to risk any more misunderstandings. We need to be straightforward when things get to this point. I love you—and I’ve loved you ever since we met. I left because I couldn’t bear to see you marry someone else. I’ve stayed away for the same reason. Esme, is it too late? Did you ever care about me at all?"
"Yes, I did," she said slowly.
"Yeah, I did," she said slowly.
"Do you care still?" he asked.
"Do you still care?" he asked.
She hid her face against his shoulder. "Yes," she whispered.
She buried her face in his shoulder. "Yeah," she whispered.
"Then we'll go back to the house and be married," he said joyfully.
"Then we'll go back to the house and get married," he said happily.
Esme broke away and stared at him. "Married!"
Esme pulled away and looked at him in surprise. "Married!"
"Yes, married. We've wasted ten years and we're not going to waste another minute. We're not, I say."
"Yeah, married. We’ve wasted ten years, and we’re not going to waste another minute. We’re not, I say."
"Selwyn! It's impossible."
"Selwyn! That's impossible."
"I have expurgated that word from my dictionary. It's the very simplest thing when you look at it in an unprejudiced way. Here is a ready-made wedding and decorations and assembled guests, a minister on the spot and a state where no licence is required. You have a very pretty new dress on and you love me. I have a plain gold ring on my little finger that will fit you. Aren't all the conditions fulfilled? Where is the sense of waiting and having another family upheaval in a few weeks' time?"
"I've removed that word from my vocabulary. It’s quite simple when you see it without any bias. Here we have a ready-made wedding with decorations and guests already gathered, a minister right here, and a state that doesn’t require a license. You're wearing a lovely new dress, and you love me. I have a plain gold ring on my little finger that will fit you perfectly. Aren't all the conditions met? What’s the point of waiting and going through another family drama in a few weeks?"
"I understand why you have made such a success of the law," said Esme, "but—"
"I get why you've been so successful in law," said Esme, "but—"
"There are no buts. Come with me, Esme. I'm going to hunt up your mother and mine and talk to them."
"There are no excuses. Come with me, Esme. I'm going to find your mom and mine and have a conversation with them."
Half an hour later an astonishing whisper went circulating among the guests. Before they could grasp its significance Tom St. Clair and Jen's husband, broadly smiling, were hustling scattered folk into the parlour again and making clear a passage in the hall. The minister came in with his blue book, and then Selwyn Grant and Esme Graham walked in hand in hand.
Half an hour later, an incredible rumor started circulating among the guests. Before they could understand its significance, Tom St. Clair and Jen's husband, both grinning widely, were herding people back into the parlor and clearing a path in the hall. The minister entered with his blue book, and then Selwyn Grant and Esme Graham walked in hand in hand.
When the second ceremony was over, Mr. Grant shook his son's hand vigorously. "There's no need to wish you happiness, son; you've got it. And you've made one fuss and bother do for both weddings, that's what I call genius. And"—this in a careful whisper, while Esme was temporarily obliterated in Mrs. Grant's capacious embrace—"she's got the right sort of a nose. But your mother is a grand woman, son, a grand woman."
When the second ceremony ended, Mr. Grant shook his son's hand enthusiastically. "I don’t even need to wish you happiness, son; you’ve already got it. And you’ve managed to combine both weddings into one big event; that’s impressive. And"—he leaned in and whispered while Esme was briefly swallowed up in Mrs. Grant's big hug—"she has a great nose. But your mother is an amazing woman, son, an amazing woman."
At the Bay Shore Farm
The Newburys were agog with excitement over the Governor's picnic. As they talked it over on the verandah at sunset, they felt that life could not be worth living to those unfortunate people who had not been invited to it. Not that there were many of the latter in Claymont, for it was the Governor's native village, and the Claymonters were getting up the picnic for him during his political visit to the city fifteen miles away.
The Newburys were buzzing with excitement about the Governor's picnic. As they discussed it on the porch at sunset, they believed that life couldn't possibly be fulfilling for those poor folks who weren't invited. Not that there were many of those in Claymont, since it was the Governor's hometown, and the residents were organizing the picnic for him during his political visit to the city fifteen miles away.
Each of the Newburys had a special reason for wishing to attend the Governor's picnic. Ralph and Elliott wanted to see the Governor himself. He was a pet hero of theirs. Had he not once been a Claymont lad just like themselves? Had he not risen to the highest office in the state by dint of sheer hard work and persistency? Had he not won a national reputation by his prompt and decisive measures during the big strike at Campden? And was he not a man, personally and politically, whom any boy might be proud to imitate? Yes, to all of these questions. Hence to the Newbury boys the interest of the picnic centred in the Governor.
Each of the Newburys had a special reason for wanting to go to the Governor's picnic. Ralph and Elliott were eager to see the Governor himself. He was a big inspiration for them. Hadn't he once been a kid from Claymont just like them? Hadn't he climbed to the highest office in the state through hard work and determination? Hadn't he earned a national reputation for his quick and decisive actions during the big strike at Campden? And wasn't he a guy, both personally and politically, that any boy would be proud to look up to? Yes, to all these questions. So for the Newbury boys, the main attraction of the picnic was the Governor.
"I shall feel two inches taller just to get a look at him," said Ralph enthusiastically.
"I'll feel two inches taller just to see him," Ralph said excitedly.
"He isn't much to look at," said Frances, rather patronizingly. "I saw him once at Campden—he came to the school when his daughter was graduated. He is bald and fat. Oh, of course, he is famous and all that! But I want to go to the picnic to see Sara Beaumont. She's to be there with the Chandlers from Campden, and Mary Spearman, who knows her by sight, is going to point her out to me. I suppose it would be too much to expect to be introduced to her. I shall probably have to content myself with just looking at her."
"He’s not much to look at," Frances said, a bit condescendingly. "I saw him once at Campden—he came to the school when his daughter graduated. He’s bald and overweight. Sure, he’s famous and all that! But I want to go to the picnic to see Sara Beaumont. She’ll be there with the Chandlers from Campden, and Mary Spearman, who knows her by sight, is going to point her out to me. I guess it would be too much to hope for an introduction. I’ll probably have to settle for just watching her."
Ralph resented hearing the Governor called bald and fat. Somehow it seemed as if his hero were being reduced to the level of common clay.
Ralph felt annoyed hearing the Governor referred to as bald and fat. It somehow felt like his hero was being brought down to the level of ordinary people.
"That's like a girl," he said loftily; "thinking more about a woman who writes books than about a man like the Governor!"
"That's so typical of a girl," he said dismissively; "caring more about a woman who writes books than a man like the Governor!"
"I'd rather see Sara Beaumont than forty governors," retorted Frances. "Why, she's famous—and her books are perfect! If I could ever hope to write anything like them! It's been the dream of my life just to see her ever since I read The Story of Idlewild. And now to think that it is to be fulfilled! It seems too good to be true that tomorrow—tomorrow, Newburys,—I shall see Sara Beaumont!"
"I'd rather see Sara Beaumont than forty governors," Frances replied. "She's famous—and her books are amazing! If I could ever hope to write anything like them! It's been my dream for years just to see her ever since I read The Story of Idlewild. And now to think that it's about to happen! It feels too good to be true that tomorrow—tomorrow, Newburys,—I will see Sara Beaumont!"
"Well," said Cecilia gently—Cecilia was always gentle even in her enthusiasm—"I shall like to see the Governor and Sara Beaumont too. But I'm going to the picnic more for the sake of seeing Nan Harris than anything else. It's three years since she went away, you know, and I've never had another chum whom I love so dearly. I'm just looking forward to meeting her and talking over all our dear, good old times. I do wonder if she has changed much. But I am sure I shall know her."
"Well," Cecilia said softly—she was always gentle, even when she was excited—"I'm looking forward to seeing the Governor and Sara Beaumont too. But I'm going to the picnic mainly to see Nan Harris. It's been three years since she left, and I haven't had another friend I care about so much. I can't wait to catch up with her and reminisce about all our good old times. I do wonder how much she’s changed. But I'm sure I’ll recognize her."
"By her red hair and her freckles?" questioned Elliott teasingly. "They'll be the same as ever, I'll be bound."
"By her red hair and her freckles?" Elliott asked playfully. "They'll be just like they always are, I bet."
Cecilia flushed and looked as angry as she could—which isn't saying much, after all. She didn't mind when Elliott teased her about her pug nose and her big mouth, but it always hurt her when he made fun of Nan.
Cecilia blushed and tried to look as angry as possible—which isn't saying much, after all. She didn’t mind when Elliott teased her about her pug nose and her big mouth, but it always hurt her when he made fun of Nan.
Nan's family had once lived across the street from the Newburys. Nan and Cecilia had been playmates all through childhood, but when both girls were fourteen the Harrises had moved out west. Cecilia had never seen Nan since. But now the latter had come east for a visit, and was with her relatives in Campden. She was to be at the picnic, and Cecilia's cup of delight brimmed over.
Nan's family used to live across the street from the Newburys. Nan and Cecilia had been best friends throughout their childhood, but when they were both fourteen, the Harrises moved out west. Cecilia hadn’t seen Nan since then. Now, though, Nan was back east for a visit and staying with her relatives in Campden. She was going to the picnic, and Cecilia was absolutely thrilled.
Mrs. Newbury came briskly into the middle of their sunset plans. She had been down to the post office, and she carried an open letter in her hand.
Mrs. Newbury walked energetically into the midst of their sunset plans. She had just been to the post office, and she held an open letter in her hand.
"Mother," said Frances, straightening up anxiously, "you have a pitying expression on your face. Which of us is it for—speak out—don't keep us in suspense. Has Mary Spearman told you that Sara Beaumont isn't going to be at the picnic?"
"Mom," said Frances, sitting up nervously, "you look concerned. Who are you feeling sorry for—just say it—don't leave us hanging. Did Mary Spearman tell you that Sara Beaumont isn't coming to the picnic?"
"Or that the Governor isn't going to be there?"
"Or that the Governor won't be there?"
"Or that Nan Harris isn't coming?"
"Or that Nan Harris isn't coming?"
"Or that something's happened to put off the affair altogether?" cried Ralph and Cecilia and Elliott all at once.
"Or has something happened to cancel the whole thing?" Ralph, Cecilia, and Elliott all exclaimed at the same time.
Mrs. Newbury laughed. "No, it's none of those things. And I don't know just whom I do pity, but it is one of you girls. This is a letter from Grandmother Newbury. Tomorrow is her birthday, and she wants either Frances or Cecilia to go out to Ashland on the early morning train and spend the day at the Bay Shore Farm."
Mrs. Newbury laughed. "No, it's none of those things. And I don't know exactly whom I pity, but it's one of you girls. This is a letter from Grandmother Newbury. Tomorrow is her birthday, and she wants either Frances or Cecilia to take the early morning train out to Ashland and spend the day at the Bay Shore Farm."
There was silence on the verandah of the Newburys for the space of ten seconds. Then Frances burst out with: "Mother, you know neither of us can go tomorrow. If it were any other day! But the day of the picnic!"
There was silence on the Newbury's porch for about ten seconds. Then Frances exclaimed, "Mom, you know neither of us can go tomorrow. If it were any other day! But the day of the picnic!"
"I'm sorry, but one of you must go," said Mrs. Newbury firmly. "Your father said so when I called at the store to show him the letter. Grandmother Newbury would be very much hurt and displeased if her invitation were disregarded—you know that. But we leave it to yourselves to decide which one shall go."
"I'm sorry, but one of you has to leave," Mrs. Newbury said firmly. "Your dad said that when I went to the store to show him the letter. Grandma Newbury would be really upset and disappointed if her invitation was ignored—you know that. But we’re leaving it up to you to decide who will go."
"Don't do that," implored Frances miserably. "Pick one of us yourself—pull straws—anything to shorten the agony."
"Don't do that," Frances pleaded miserably. "Just choose one of us yourself—draw straws—anything to make this agony end sooner."
"No; you must settle it for yourselves," said Mrs. Newbury. But in spite of herself she looked at Cecilia. Cecilia was apt to be looked at, someway, when things were to be given up. Mostly it was Cecilia who gave them up. The family had come to expect it of her; they all said that Cecilia was very unselfish.
"No; you need to figure it out for yourselves," Mrs. Newbury said. But despite her intentions, she glanced at Cecilia. People often looked at Cecilia when it came time to make sacrifices. Usually, it was Cecilia who made those sacrifices. The family had come to expect it from her; they all said that Cecilia was very selfless.
Cecilia knew that her mother looked at her, but did not turn her face. She couldn't, just then; she looked away out over the hills and tried to swallow something that came up in her throat.
Cecilia knew her mother was looking at her, but didn’t turn her head. She couldn’t at that moment; she glanced away towards the hills and tried to swallow something that was rising in her throat.
"Glad I'm not a girl," said Ralph, when Mrs. Newbury had gone into the house. "Whew! Nothing could induce me to give up that picnic—not if a dozen Grandmother Newburys were offended. Where's your sparkle gone now, Fran?"
"Glad I'm not a girl," Ralph said after Mrs. Newbury went inside. "Whew! There’s no way I’d give up that picnic—not even if a dozen Grandmother Newburys were upset. Where’s your energy gone now, Fran?"
"It's too bad of Grandmother Newbury," declared Frances angrily.
"It's really disappointing of Grandmother Newbury," Frances said angrily.
"Oh, Fran, she didn't know about the picnic," said Cecilia—but still without turning round.
"Oh, Fran, she didn't know about the picnic," Cecilia said—but still without turning around.
"Well, she needn't always be so annoyed if we don't go when we are invited. Another day would do just as well," said Frances shortly. Something in her voice sounded choked too. She rose and walked to the other end of the verandah, where she stood and scowled down the road; Ralph and Elliott, feeling uncomfortable, went away.
"Well, she doesn't have to be so annoyed if we don't go when we're invited. Another day would be fine too," Frances said briefly. There was a hint of emotion in her voice as well. She got up and walked to the other end of the veranda, where she stood and frowned down the road; Ralph and Elliott, feeling awkward, left.
The verandah was very still for a little while. The sun had quite set, and it was growing dark when Frances came back to the steps.
The verandah was very quiet for a little while. The sun had completely set, and it was getting dark when Frances returned to the steps.
"Well, what are you going to do about it?" she said shortly. "Which of us is to go to the Bay Shore?"
"Well, what are you going to do about it?" she said curtly. "Which one of us is going to the Bay Shore?"
"I suppose I had better go," said Cecilia slowly—very slowly indeed.
"I guess I should head out," said Cecilia slowly—really slowly, in fact.
Frances kicked her slippered toe against the fern jardinière.
Frances stubbed her toe in her slipper against the fern jardinière.
"You may see Nan Harris somewhere else before she goes back," she said consolingly.
"You might spot Nan Harris somewhere else before she returns," she said comfortingly.
"Yes, I may," said Cecilia. She knew quite well that she would not. Nan would return to Campden on the special train, and she was going back west in three days.
"Yes, I might," said Cecilia. She knew very well that she wouldn't. Nan would take the special train back to Campden, and she was leaving for the west in three days.
It was hard to give the picnic up, but Cecilia was used to giving things up. Nobody ever expected Frances to give things up; she was so brilliant and popular that the good things of life came her way naturally. It never seemed to matter so much about quiet Cecilia.
It was tough to give up the picnic, but Cecilia was used to letting things go. No one ever expected Frances to give things up; she was so smart and well-liked that the good things in life came to her effortlessly. It never seemed to matter as much about quiet Cecilia.
Cecilia cried herself to sleep that night. She felt that it was horribly selfish of her to do so, but she couldn't help it. She awoke in the morning with a confused idea that it was very late. Why hadn't Mary called her, as she had been told to do?
Cecilia cried herself to sleep that night. She thought it was really selfish of her to do that, but she couldn't control it. She woke up in the morning with a vague feeling that it was way too late. Why hadn't Mary called her, like she was supposed to?
Through the open door between her room and Frances's she could see that the latter's bed was empty. Then she saw a little note, addressed to her, pinned on the pillow.
Through the open door between her room and Frances's, she could see that Frances's bed was empty. Then she noticed a small note, addressed to her, pinned on the pillow.
Dear Saint Cecilia [it ran], when you read this I shall be on the train to Ashland to spend the day with Grandmother Newbury. You've been giving up things so often and so long that I suppose you think you have a monopoly of it; but you see you haven't. I didn't tell you this last night because I hadn't quite made up my mind. But after you went upstairs, I fought it out to a finish and came to a decision. Sara Beaumont would keep, but Nan Harris wouldn't, so you must go to the picnic. I told Mary to call me instead of you this morning, and now I'm off. You needn't spoil your fun pitying me. Now that the wrench is over, I feel a most delightful glow of virtuous satisfaction!
Dear Saint Cecilia, when you read this I’ll be on the train to Ashland to spend the day with Grandmother Newbury. You've been giving up things so often and for so long that I guess you think you have a monopoly on it; but you see, you don’t. I didn’t tell you this last night because I hadn’t quite made up my mind. But after you went upstairs, I worked it out and made a decision. Sara Beaumont can stay, but Nan Harris can’t, so you have to go to the picnic. I told Mary to call me instead of you this morning, and now I’m off. You don’t have to ruin your fun feeling sorry for me. Now that the hard part is over, I feel a really nice sense of virtuous satisfaction!
Fran.
Fran.
If by running after Frances Cecilia could have brought her back, Cecilia would have run. But a glance at her watch told her that Frances must already be halfway to Ashland. So she could only accept the situation.
If chasing after Frances could have brought her back, Cecilia would have run. But a look at her watch told her that Frances was probably already halfway to Ashland. So she could only accept what was happening.
"Well, anyway," she thought, "I'll get Mary to point Sara Beaumont out to me, and I'll store up a description of her in my mind to tell Fran tonight. I must remember to take notice of the colour of her eyes. Fran has always been exercised about that."
"Well, anyway," she thought, "I'll ask Mary to show me who Sara Beaumont is, and I'll remember what she looks like to tell Fran tonight. I have to make sure to notice the color of her eyes. Fran has always been concerned about that."
It was mid-forenoon when Frances arrived at Ashland station. Grandmother Newbury's man, Hiram, was waiting for her with the pony carriage, and Frances heartily enjoyed the three-mile drive to the Bay Shore Farm.
It was mid-morning when Frances got to Ashland station. Grandmother Newbury's employee, Hiram, was there waiting for her with the pony carriage, and Frances really enjoyed the three-mile drive to the Bay Shore Farm.
Grandmother Newbury came to the door to meet her granddaughter. She was a tall, handsome old lady with piercing black eyes and thick white hair. There was no savour of the traditional grandmother of caps and knitting about her. She was like a stately old princess and, much as her grandchildren admired her, they were decidedly in awe of her.
Grandmother Newbury came to the door to greet her granddaughter. She was a tall, striking old lady with intense black eyes and thick white hair. She didn't fit the stereotype of a traditional grandmother in a cap, knitting away. She resembled a dignified old princess, and while her grandchildren admired her, they definitely felt a sense of awe around her.
"So it is Frances," she said, bending her head graciously that Frances might kiss her still rosy cheek. "I expected it would be Cecilia. I heard after I had written you that there was to be a gubernatorial picnic in Claymont today, so I was quite sure it would be Cecilia. Why isn't it Cecilia?"
"So it's you, Frances," she said, tilting her head so Frances could kiss her still rosy cheek. "I thought it would be Cecilia. After I wrote to you, I heard there was a gubernatorial picnic in Claymont today, so I was pretty sure it would be Cecilia. Why isn't it Cecilia?"
Frances flushed a little. There was a meaning tone in Grandmother Newbury's voice.
Frances blushed a bit. There was a significant tone in Grandmother Newbury's voice.
"Cecilia was very anxious to go to the picnic today to see an old friend of hers," she answered. "She was willing to come here, but you know, Grandmother, that Cecilia is always willing to do the things somebody else ought to do, so I decided I would stand on my rights as 'Miss Newbury' for once and come to the Bay Shore."
"Cecilia was really eager to go to the picnic today to catch up with an old friend," she replied. "She was ready to come here, but you know, Grandma, that Cecilia always ends up doing the things someone else should do, so I decided to stand up for my rights as 'Miss Newbury' for once and come to the Bay Shore."
Grandmother Newbury smiled. She understood. Frances had always been her favourite granddaughter, but she had never been blind, clear-sighted old lady that she was, to the little leaven of easy-going selfishness in the girl's nature. She was pleased to see that Frances had conquered it this time.
Grandmother Newbury smiled. She understood. Frances had always been her favorite granddaughter, but she had never been blind, clear-sighted old lady that she was, to the small amount of easy-going selfishness in the girl's nature. She was pleased to see that Frances had overcome it this time.
"I'm glad it is you who have come—principally because you are cleverer than Cecilia," she said brusquely. "Or at least you are the better talker. And I want a clever girl and a good talker to help me entertain a guest today. She's clever herself, and she likes young girls. She is a particular friend of your Uncle Robert's family down south, and that is why I have asked her to spend a few days with me. You'll like her."
"I'm glad it's you who showed up—mainly because you're smarter than Cecilia," she said bluntly. "Or at least you’re the better conversationalist. I need a smart girl and a good talker to help me entertain a guest today. She’s smart herself and enjoys spending time with young girls. She’s a close friend of your Uncle Robert’s family down south, which is why I invited her to stay with me for a few days. You’ll really like her."
Here Grandmother Newbury led Frances into the sitting-room.
Here Grandmother Newbury took Frances into the living room.
"Mrs. Kennedy, this is my granddaughter, Frances Newbury. I told you about her and her ambitions last night. You see, Frances, we have talked you over."
"Mrs. Kennedy, this is my granddaughter, Frances Newbury. I told you about her and her dreams last night. You see, Frances, we’ve discussed you."
Mrs. Kennedy was a much younger woman than Grandmother Newbury. She was certainly no more than fifty and, in spite of her grey hair, looked almost girlish, so bright were her dark eyes, so clear-cut and fresh her delicate face, and so smart her general appearance. Frances, although not given to sudden likings, took one for Mrs. Kennedy. She thought she had never seen so charming a face.
Mrs. Kennedy was much younger than Grandmother Newbury. She was definitely no more than fifty and, despite her gray hair, looked almost youthful; her dark eyes were so bright, her delicate face so clear and fresh, and her overall appearance so stylish. Frances, who usually wasn’t quick to like anyone, found herself drawn to Mrs. Kennedy. She thought she had never seen such a charming face.
She found herself enjoying the day immensely. In fact, she forgot the Governor's picnic and Sara Beaumont altogether. Mrs. Kennedy proved to be a delightful companion. She had travelled extensively and was an excellent raconteur. She had seen much of men and women and crystallized her experiences into sparkling little sentences and epigrams which made Frances feel as if she were listening to one of the witty people in clever books. But under all her sparkling wit there was a strongly felt undercurrent of true womanly sympathy and kind-heartedness which won affection as speedily as her brilliance won admiration. Frances listened and laughed and enjoyed. Once she found time to think that she would have missed a great deal if she had not come to Bay Shore Farm that day. Surely talking to a woman like Mrs. Kennedy was better than looking at Sara Beaumont from a distance.
She really enjoyed the day. In fact, she completely forgot about the Governor's picnic and Sara Beaumont. Mrs. Kennedy turned out to be a wonderful companion. She had traveled a lot and was an excellent storyteller. She had met many people and turned her experiences into sparkling little sentences and witty remarks that made Frances feel like she was listening to one of the clever characters from a book. But beneath all her sparkling wit, there was a genuine undercurrent of true sympathy and kindness that quickly won affection, just as her brilliance earned admiration. Frances listened, laughed, and had a great time. At one point, she thought about how much she would have missed if she hadn't come to Bay Shore Farm that day. Definitely, talking to someone like Mrs. Kennedy was way better than just watching Sara Beaumont from afar.
"I've been 'rewarded' in the most approved storybook style," she thought with amusement.
"I've been 'rewarded' in the most classic storybook way," she thought with amusement.
In the afternoon, Grandmother Newbury packed Mrs. Kennedy and Frances off for a walk.
In the afternoon, Grandma Newbury sent Mrs. Kennedy and Frances off for a walk.
"The old woman wants to have her regular nap," she told them. "Frances, take Mrs. Kennedy to the fern walk and show her the famous 'Newbury Bubble' among the rocks. I want to be rid of you both until tea-time."
"The old woman wants to take her usual nap," she said to them. "Frances, take Mrs. Kennedy to the fern walk and show her the famous 'Newbury Bubble' among the rocks. I want you both out of my hair until tea-time."
Frances and Mrs. Kennedy went to the fern walk and the beautiful "Bubble"—a clear, round spring of amber-hued water set down in a cup of rock overhung with ferns and beeches. It was a spot Frances had always loved. She found herself talking freely to Mrs. Kennedy of her hopes and plans. The older woman drew the girl out with tactful sympathy until she found that Frances's dearest ambition was some day to be a writer of books like Sara Beaumont.
Frances and Mrs. Kennedy walked to the fern path and the lovely "Bubble"—a clear, round spring of amber-colored water nestled in a rock formation surrounded by ferns and beeches. It was a place Frances had always adored. She found herself opening up to Mrs. Kennedy about her dreams and plans. The older woman gently encouraged the girl to share more until she discovered that Frances's biggest ambition was to one day become a writer like Sara Beaumont.
"Not that I expect ever to write books like hers," she said hurriedly, "and I know it must be a long while before I can write anything worth while at all. But do you think—if I try hard and work hard—that I might do something in this line some day?"
"Not that I expect to ever write books like hers," she said quickly, "and I know it’ll be a long time before I can write anything worthwhile at all. But do you think—if I really try and put in the effort—that I might accomplish something in this area someday?"
"I think so," said Mrs. Kennedy, smiling, "if, as you say, you are willing to work hard and study hard. There will be a great deal of both and many disappointments. Sara Beaumont herself had a hard time at first—and for a very long first too. Her family was poor, you know, and Sara earned enough money to send away her first manuscripts by making a pot of jelly for a neighbour. The manuscripts came back, and Sara made more jelly and wrote more stories. Still they came back. Once she thought she had better give up writing stories and stick to the jelly alone. There did seem some little demand for the one and none at all for the other. But she determined to keep on until she either succeeded or proved to her own satisfaction that she could make better jelly than stories. And you see she did succeed. But it means perseverance and patience and much hard work. Prepare yourself for that, Frances, and one day you will win your place. Then you will look back to the 'Newbury Bubble,' and you will tell me what a good prophetess I was."
"I think so," Mrs. Kennedy said with a smile, "if, as you say, you're willing to work hard and study hard. There’s going to be a lot of both, and plenty of disappointments. Sara Beaumont herself struggled at first—and for a long time too. Her family was poor, you know, and Sara made enough money to send out her first manuscripts by making a pot of jelly for a neighbor. The manuscripts came back, and Sara made more jelly and wrote more stories. Still, they came back. At one point, she thought about giving up writing stories and just focusing on making jelly. There did seem to be some demand for that, but none at all for the stories. But she decided to keep going until she either succeeded or proved to herself that she could make better jelly than stories. And as you see, she did succeed. But it takes perseverance, patience, and a lot of hard work. Get ready for that, Frances, and one day you will earn your place. Then you’ll look back at the 'Newbury Bubble' and tell me what a great prophetess I was."
They talked longer—an earnest, helpful talk that went far to inspire Frances's hazy ambition with a definite purpose. She understood that she must not write merely to win fame for herself or even for the higher motive of pure pleasure in her work. She must aim, however humbly, to help her readers to higher planes of thought and endeavour. Then and only then would it be worth while.
They talked for a while—an honest, helpful conversation that really inspired Frances's vague ambition with a clear purpose. She realized that she shouldn’t write just to gain fame for herself or even for the nobler reason of enjoying her work. She needed to aim, no matter how modestly, to help her readers reach higher levels of thought and effort. Only then would it be worthwhile.
"Mrs. Kennedy is going to drive you to the station," said Grandmother Newbury after tea. "I am much obliged to you, Frances, for giving up the picnic today and coming to the Bay Shore to gratify an old woman's inconvenient whim. But I shall not burden you with too much gratitude, for I think you have enjoyed yourself."
"Mrs. Kennedy will take you to the station," Grandmother Newbury said after tea. "Thank you, Frances, for giving up the picnic today and coming to Bay Shore to indulge an old woman's inconvenient wish. But I won't overwhelm you with too much gratitude, because I believe you've had a good time."
"Indeed, I have," said Frances heartily. Then she added with a laugh, "I think I would feel much more meritorious if it had not been so pleasant. It has robbed me of all the self-sacrificing complacency I felt this morning. You see, I wanted to go to that picnic to see Sara Beaumont, and I felt quite like a martyr at giving it up."
"Absolutely, I have," Frances said enthusiastically. Then she added with a laugh, "I think I would feel a lot more self-righteous if it hadn’t been so enjoyable. It has taken away all the self-sacrificing pride I felt this morning. You see, I wanted to go to that picnic to see Sara Beaumont, and I really felt like a martyr for giving it up."
Grandmother Newbury's eyes twinkled. "You would have been beautifully disappointed had you gone. Sara Beaumont was not there. Mrs. Kennedy, I see you haven't told our secret. Frances, my dear, let me introduce you two over again. This lady is Mrs. Sara Beaumont Kennedy, the writer of The Story of Idlewild and all those other books you so much admire."
Grandmother Newbury's eyes sparkled. "You would have been wonderfully disappointed if you had gone. Sara Beaumont wasn't there. Mrs. Kennedy, I see you haven’t shared our secret. Frances, my dear, let me reintroduce you two. This lady is Mrs. Sara Beaumont Kennedy, the author of The Story of Idlewild and all those other books you admire so much."
The Newburys were sitting on the verandah at dusk, too tired and too happy to talk. Ralph and Elliott had seen the Governor; more than that, they had been introduced to him, and he had shaken hands with them both and told them that their father and he had been chums when just their size. And Cecilia had spent a whole day with Nan Harris, who had not changed at all except to grow taller. But there was one little cloud on her content.
The Newburys were sitting on the porch at dusk, too tired and too happy to talk. Ralph and Elliott had met the Governor; not only that, they had been introduced to him, and he shook hands with both of them, saying that their dad and he had been buddies when they were about the same age. Cecilia had spent an entire day with Nan Harris, who hadn’t changed at all except that she had grown taller. But there was one small cloud on her happiness.
"I wanted to see Sara Beaumont to tell Frances about her, but I couldn't get a glimpse of her. I don't even know if she was there."
"I wanted to see Sara Beaumont to tell Frances about her, but I couldn't catch a glimpse of her. I don't even know if she was there."
"There comes Fran up the station road now," said Ralph. "My eyes, hasn't she a step!"
"There comes Fran up the station road now," said Ralph. "Wow, doesn’t she have a nice stride!"
Frances came smiling over the lawn and up the steps.
Frances walked over the lawn with a smile and up the steps.
"So you are all home safe," she said gaily. "I hope you feasted your eyes on your beloved Governor, boys. I can tell that Cecilia forgathered with Nan by the beatific look on her face."
"So you're all home safe," she said cheerfully. "I hope you got to see your beloved Governor, guys. I can tell that Cecilia met up with Nan by the blissful look on her face."
"Oh, Fran, it was lovely!" cried Cecilia. "But I felt so sorry—why didn't you let me go to Ashland? It was too bad you missed it—and Sara Beaumont."
"Oh, Fran, it was amazing!" exclaimed Cecilia. "But I felt so bad—why didn't you let me go to Ashland? It was a shame you missed it—and Sara Beaumont."
"Sara Beaumont was at the Bay Shore Farm," said Frances. "I'll tell you all about it when I get my breath—I've been breathless ever since Grandmother Newbury told me of it. There's only one drawback to my supreme bliss—the remembrance of how complacently self-sacrificing I felt this morning. It humiliates me wholesomely to remember it!"
"Sara Beaumont was at the Bay Shore Farm," Frances said. "I’ll fill you in when I catch my breath—I’ve been gasping ever since Grandmother Newbury told me. There’s just one downside to my sheer happiness—the memory of how smugly self-sacrificing I felt this morning. It’s pretty humbling to think about!"
Elizabeth's Child
The Ingelows, of Ingelow Grange, were not a marrying family. Only one of them, Elizabeth, had married, and perhaps it was her "poor match" that discouraged the others. At any rate, Ellen and Charlotte and George Ingelow at the Grange were single, and so was Paul down at Greenwood Farm.
The Ingelows of Ingelow Grange weren't a family known for marrying. Only one of them, Elizabeth, had tied the knot, and maybe her "poor match" discouraged the rest. In any case, Ellen, Charlotte, and George Ingelow at the Grange were all single, and so was Paul over at Greenwood Farm.
It was seventeen years since Elizabeth had married James Sheldon in the face of the most decided opposition on the part of her family. Sheldon was a handsome, shiftless ne'er-do-well, without any violent bad habits, but also "without any backbone," as the Ingelows declared. "There is sometimes hope of a man who is actively bad," Charlotte Ingelow had said sententiously, "but who ever heard of reforming a jellyfish?"
It had been seventeen years since Elizabeth married James Sheldon despite strong opposition from her family. Sheldon was a good-looking but aimless slacker, without any major vices, but also “without any backbone,” as the Ingelows put it. “There’s sometimes hope for a man who is actively bad,” Charlotte Ingelow had said with authority, “but who has ever heard of reforming a jellyfish?”
Elizabeth and her husband had gone west and settled on a prairie farm in Manitoba. She had never been home since. Perhaps her pride kept her away, for she had the Ingelow share of that, and she soon discovered that her family's estimate of James Sheldon had been the true one. There was no active resentment on either side, and once in a long while letters were exchanged. Still, ever since her marriage, Elizabeth had been practically an outsider and an alien. As the years came and went the Ingelows at home remembered only at long intervals that they had a sister on the western prairies.
Elizabeth and her husband had moved west and settled on a prairie farm in Manitoba. She had never gone back home since. Maybe her pride kept her away, as she had quite a bit of it, and she soon realized that her family's view of James Sheldon was accurate. There was no ongoing resentment from either side, and every now and then, they exchanged letters. Even so, ever since her marriage, Elizabeth had been pretty much an outsider and felt like an alien. As the years passed, the Ingelows back home only occasionally remembered that they had a sister on the western prairies.
One of these remembrances came to Charlotte Ingelow on a spring afternoon when the great orchards about the Grange were pink and white with apple and cherry blossoms, and over every hill and field was a delicate, flower-starred green. A soft breeze was blowing loose petals from the August Sweeting through the open door of the wide hall when Charlotte came through it. Ellen and George were standing on the steps outside.
One of these memories came to Charlotte Ingelow on a spring afternoon when the huge orchards around the Grange were blooming with pink and white apple and cherry blossoms, and every hill and field was a soft green dotted with flowers. A gentle breeze was blowing away loose petals from the August Sweeting through the open door of the spacious hall as Charlotte walked through it. Ellen and George were standing on the steps outside.
"This kind of a day always makes me think of Elizabeth," said Charlotte dreamily. "It was in apple-blossom time she went away." The Ingelows always spoke of Elizabeth's going away, never of her marrying.
"This kind of day always makes me think of Elizabeth," Charlotte said, lost in thought. "It was during apple-blossom season when she left." The Ingelows always talked about Elizabeth leaving, never about her getting married.
"Seventeen years ago," said Ellen. "Why, Elizabeth's oldest child must be quite a young woman now! I—I—" a sudden idea swept over and left her a little breathless. "I would really like to see her."
"Seventeen years ago," said Ellen. "Wow, Elizabeth's oldest child must be quite a young woman now! I—I—" a sudden thought hit her, leaving her a bit breathless. "I would really like to see her."
"Then why don't you write and ask her to come east and visit us?" asked George, who did not often speak, but who always spoke to some purpose when he did.
"Then why don't you write and ask her to come east and visit us?" George asked, who didn't speak often, but when he did, it was always for a reason.
Ellen and Charlotte looked at each other. "I would like to see Elizabeth's child," repeated Ellen firmly.
Ellen and Charlotte exchanged glances. "I really want to see Elizabeth's kid," Ellen said with determination.
"Do you think she would come?" asked Charlotte. "You know when James Sheldon died five years ago, we wrote to Elizabeth and asked her to come home and live with us, and she seemed almost resentful in the letter she wrote back. I've never said so before, but I've often thought it."
"Do you think she would come?" Charlotte asked. "You know when James Sheldon died five years ago, we wrote to Elizabeth and asked her to come home and live with us, and she seemed almost resentful in the letter she wrote back. I've never said it before, but I've often thought that."
"Yes, she did," said Ellen, who had often thought so too, but never said so.
"Yes, she did," Ellen replied, having often thought the same but never expressed it.
"Elizabeth was always very independent," remarked George. "Perhaps she thought your letter savoured of charity or pity. No Ingelow would endure that."
"Elizabeth was always very independent," George said. "Maybe she thought your letter came off as charity or pity. No Ingelow would put up with that."
"At any rate, you know she refused to come, even for a visit. She said she could not leave the farm. She may refuse to let her child come."
"Anyway, you know she turned down the invitation, even just to visit. She said she couldn’t leave the farm. She might not allow her kid to come either."
"It won't do any harm to ask her," said George.
"It won't hurt to ask her," George said.
In the end, Charlotte wrote to Elizabeth and asked her to let her daughter visit the old homestead. The letter was written and mailed in much perplexity and distrust when once the glow of momentary enthusiasm in the new idea had passed.
In the end, Charlotte wrote to Elizabeth and asked her to let her daughter visit the old homestead. The letter was written and sent with a lot of confusion and doubt after the excitement of the new idea had faded.
"What if Elizabeth's child is like her father?" queried Charlotte in a half-whisper.
"What if Elizabeth's kid is like her dad?" Charlotte asked quietly.
"Let us hope she won't be!" cried Ellen fervently. Indeed, she felt that a feminine edition of James Sheldon would be more than she could endure.
"Let’s hope she won’t be!" Ellen exclaimed passionately. In fact, she believed that a female version of James Sheldon would be more than she could handle.
"She may not like us, or our ways," sighed Charlotte. "We don't know how she has been brought up. She will seem like a stranger after all. I really long to see Elizabeth's child, but I can't help fearing we have done a rash thing, Ellen."
"She might not like us or how we do things," Charlotte sighed. "We don’t know how she was raised. She’ll feel like a stranger after all. I really want to meet Elizabeth's child, but I can't shake the feeling that we’ve made a reckless decision, Ellen."
"Perhaps she may not come," suggested Ellen, wondering whether she hoped it or feared it.
"Maybe she won't come," suggested Ellen, unsure if she wanted that or was scared of it.
But Worth Sheldon did come. Elizabeth wrote back a prompt acceptance, with no trace of the proud bitterness that had permeated her answer to the former invitation. The Ingelows at the Grange were thrown into a flutter when the letter came. In another week Elizabeth's child would be with them.
But Worth Sheldon did come. Elizabeth wrote back with a quick acceptance, showing none of the proud bitterness that had filled her response to the previous invitation. The Ingelows at the Grange were all a flurry when the letter arrived. In another week, Elizabeth's child would be with them.
"If only she isn't like her father," said Charlotte with foreboding, as she aired and swept the southeast spare room for their expected guest. They had three spare rooms at the Grange, but the aunts had selected the southeast one for their niece because it was done in white, "and white seems the most appropriate for a young girl," Ellen said, as she arranged a pitcher of wild roses on the table.
"If only she's not like her father," said Charlotte anxiously, as she tidied up and swept the southeast spare room for their expected guest. They had three spare rooms at the Grange, but the aunts had chosen the southeast one for their niece because it was decorated in white. "And white seems the most suitable for a young girl," Ellen said, as she set a pitcher of wild roses on the table.
"I think everything is ready," announced Charlotte. "I put the very finest sheets on the bed, they smell deliciously of lavender, and we had very good luck doing up the muslin curtains. It is pleasant to be expecting a guest, isn't it, Ellen? I have often thought, although I have never said so before, that our lives were too self-centred. We seemed to have no interests outside of ourselves. Even Elizabeth has been really nothing to us, you know. She seemed to have become a stranger. I hope her child will be the means of bringing us nearer together again."
"I think everything’s ready," Charlotte announced. "I put the best sheets on the bed; they smell amazing like lavender, and we had great luck with the muslin curtains. It feels good to be expecting a guest, doesn’t it, Ellen? I’ve often thought, although I’ve never said it before, that our lives have been too self-centered. We didn’t seem to have any interests outside of ourselves. Even Elizabeth has become really nothing to us, you know. She seems like a stranger now. I hope her child will help bring us closer together again."
"If she has James Sheldon's round face and big blue eyes and curly yellow hair I shall never really like her, no matter how Ingelowish she may be inside," said Ellen decidedly.
"If she has James Sheldon’s round face, big blue eyes, and curly yellow hair, I will never really like her, no matter how much of an Ingelow she may be on the inside," Ellen declared firmly.
When Worth Sheldon came, each of her aunts drew a long breath of relief. Worth was not in the least like her father in appearance. Neither did she resemble her mother, who had been a sprightly, black-haired and black-eyed girl. Worth was tall and straight, with a long braid of thick, wavy brown hair, large, level-gazing grey eyes, a square jaw, and an excellent chin with a dimple in it.
When Worth Sheldon arrived, each of her aunts sighed in relief. Worth looked nothing like her father. She didn’t resemble her mother either, who had been a lively girl with black hair and dark eyes. Worth was tall and slender, with a long braid of thick, wavy brown hair, large, steady grey eyes, a square jaw, and a perfectly shaped chin with a dimple.
"She is the very image of Mother's sister, Aunt Alice, who died so long ago," said Charlotte. "You don't remember her, Ellen, but I do very well. She was the sweetest woman that ever drew breath. She was Paul's favourite aunt, too," Charlotte added with a sigh. Paul's antagonistic attitude was the only drawback to the joy of this meeting. How delightful it would have been if he had not refused to be there too, to welcome Elizabeth's child.
"She looks just like Mom's sister, Aunt Alice, who passed away ages ago," Charlotte said. "You might not remember her, Ellen, but I do quite well. She was the kindest woman ever. She was Paul's favorite aunt, as well," Charlotte added with a sigh. Paul's bitter attitude was the only downside to the happiness of this meeting. How wonderful it would have been if he hadn’t refused to be there too, to welcome Elizabeth's baby.
Worth came to hearts prepared to love her, but they must have loved her in any case. In a day Aunt Charlotte and Aunt Ellen and shy, quiet Uncle George had yielded wholly to her charm. She was girlishly bright and merry, frankly delighted with the old homestead and the quaint, old-fashioned, daintily kept rooms. Yet there was no suggestion of gush about her; she did not go into raptures, but her pleasure shone out in eyes and tones. There was so much to tell and ask and remember the first day that it was not until the second morning after her arrival that Worth asked the question her aunts had been dreading. She asked it out in the orchard, in the emerald gloom of a long arcade of stout old trees that Grandfather Ingelow had planted fifty years ago.
Worth arrived ready to love her, but they would have loved her regardless. Within a day, Aunt Charlotte, Aunt Ellen, and shy, quiet Uncle George had completely succumbed to her charm. She was girlishly bright and cheerful, genuinely thrilled with the old homestead and the quaint, charmingly kept rooms. Yet, there was no hint of overenthusiasm in her; she didn't gush, but her enjoyment radiated from her eyes and voice. There was so much to discuss, ask, and remember on the first day that it wasn't until the second morning after her arrival that Worth posed the question her aunts had been fearing. She asked it in the orchard, in the emerald shade of a long row of sturdy old trees that Grandfather Ingelow had planted fifty years ago.
"Aunt Charlotte, when is Uncle Paul coming up to see me? I long to see him; Mother has talked so much to me about him. She was his favourite sister, wasn't she?"
"Aunt Charlotte, when is Uncle Paul coming to see me? I really want to see him; Mom has talked so much about him. She was his favorite sister, right?"
Charlotte and Ellen looked at each other. Ellen nodded slyly. It would be better to tell Worth the whole truth at once. She would certainly find it out soon.
Charlotte and Ellen glanced at each other. Ellen nodded knowingly. It would be best to tell Worth the complete truth right away. She would definitely find out soon.
"I do not think, my dear," said Aunt Charlotte quietly, "that your Uncle Paul will be up to see you at all."
"I don’t think, my dear," Aunt Charlotte said quietly, "that your Uncle Paul will come to see you at all."
"Why not?" asked Worth, her serious grey eyes looking straight into Aunt Charlotte's troubled dark ones. Aunt Charlotte understood that Elizabeth had never told Worth anything about her family's resentment of her marriage. It was not a pleasant thing to have to explain it all to Elizabeth's child, but it must be done.
"Why not?" Worth asked, her serious gray eyes looking directly into Aunt Charlotte's troubled dark ones. Aunt Charlotte knew that Elizabeth had never mentioned anything about her family's resentment towards her marriage. It wasn't easy to explain all of this to Elizabeth's child, but it had to be done.
"I think, my dear," she said gently, "that I will have to tell you a little bit of our family history that may not be very pleasant to hear or tell. Perhaps you don't know that when your mother married we—we—did not exactly approve of her marriage. Perhaps we were mistaken; at any rate it was wrong and foolish to let it come between us and her as we have done. But that is how it was. None of us approved, as I have said, but none of us was so bitter as your Uncle Paul. Your mother was his favourite sister, and he was very deeply attached to her. She was only a year younger than he. When he bought the Greenwood farm she went and kept house for him for three years before her marriage. When she married, Paul was terribly angry. He was always a strange man, very determined and unyielding. He said he would never forgive her, and he never has. He has never married, and he has lived so long alone at Greenwood with only deaf old Mrs. Bree to keep house for him that he has grown odder than ever. One of us wanted to go and keep house for him, but he would not let us. And—I must tell you this although I hate to—he was very angry when he heard we had invited you to visit us, and he said he would not come near the Grange as long as you were here. Oh, you can't realize how bitter and obstinate he is. We pleaded with him, but I think that only made him worse. We have felt so bad over it, your Aunt Ellen and your Uncle George and I, but we can do nothing at all."
"I think, my dear," she said gently, "that I need to share a bit of our family history that might not be very pleasant to hear or talk about. You might not know that when your mother got married, we—we—didn't exactly approve of her choice. Maybe we were wrong; either way, it was foolish to let that come between us and her. But that’s how it was. None of us approved, as I said, but no one was as upset as your Uncle Paul. Your mother was his favorite sister, and he was very attached to her. She was only a year younger than him. When he bought the Greenwood farm, she came to help him out for three years before she got married. When she tied the knot, Paul was really angry. He was always a bit strange, very strong-willed and stubborn. He said he would never forgive her, and he never has. He’s never married, and now he’s lived alone at Greenwood with just old deaf Mrs. Bree to help out, so he’s gotten even weirder. One of us wanted to go stay with him, but he wouldn’t allow it. And—I have to tell you this even though I hate to—he was very upset when he found out we invited you to visit, and he said he wouldn’t come to the Grange as long as you were here. Oh, you can't imagine how bitter and stubborn he is. We tried to convince him, but I think that only made him more resolute. Your Aunt Ellen, your Uncle George, and I have felt terrible about it, but there’s nothing we can do."
Worth had listened gravely. The story was all new to her, but she had long thought there must be a something at the root of her mother's indifferent relations with her old home and friends. When Aunt Charlotte, flushed and half-tearful, finished speaking, a little glimmer of fun came into Worth's grey eyes, and her dimple was very pronounced as she said,
Worth had listened intently. The story was completely new to her, but she had always suspected there was something behind her mother's distant relationship with her old home and friends. When Aunt Charlotte, flushed and a bit teary, finished speaking, a hint of mischief sparkled in Worth's gray eyes, and her dimple stood out as she said,
"Then, if Uncle Paul will not come to see me, I must go to see him."
"Then, if Uncle Paul won't come to see me, I have to go see him."
"My dear!" cried both her aunts together in dismay. Aunt Ellen got her breath first.
"My dear!" exclaimed both her aunts in shock. Aunt Ellen regained her breath first.
"Oh, my dear child, you must not think of such a thing," she cried nervously. "It would never do. He would—I don't know what he would do—order you off the premises, or say something dreadful. No! No! Wait. Perhaps he will come after all—we will see. You must have patience."
"Oh, my dear child, you can't think about that," she said anxiously. "It just wouldn't be right. He would—I can't even imagine what he would do—kick you out, or say something awful. No! No! Hold on. Maybe he'll show up after all—we'll see. You just have to be patient."
Worth shook her head and the smile in her eyes deepened.
Worth shook her head, and the smile in her eyes grew brighter.
"I don't think he will come," she said. "Mother has told me something about the Ingelow stubbornness. She says I have it in full measure, but I like to call it determination, it sounds so much better. No, the mountain will not come to Mohammed, so Mohammed will go to the mountain. I think I will walk down to Greenwood this afternoon. There, dear aunties, don't look so troubled. Uncle Paul won't run at me with a pitchfork, will he? He can't do worse than order me off his premises, as you say."
"I don't think he's going to show up," she said. "Mom has told me a bit about the Ingelow stubbornness. She says I've got it in full measure, but I prefer to call it determination; it sounds so much better. No, the mountain won’t come to Mohammed, so Mohammed will go to the mountain. I think I’ll walk down to Greenwood this afternoon. There, dear aunts, don’t look so worried. Uncle Paul won't rush at me with a pitchfork, will he? He can't do worse than kick me off his property, as you say."
Aunt Charlotte shook her head. She understood that no argument would turn the girl from her purpose if she had the Ingelow will, so she said nothing more. In the afternoon Worth set out for Greenwood, a mile away.
Aunt Charlotte shook her head. She knew that no argument would change the girl's mind if she was determined, so she said nothing more. In the afternoon, Worth headed out to Greenwood, which was a mile away.
"Oh, what will Paul say?" exclaimed the aunts, with dismal forebodings.
"Oh, what will Paul say?" the aunts exclaimed, filled with gloomy thoughts.
Worth met her Uncle Paul at the garden gate. He was standing there when she came up the slope of the long lane, a tall, massive figure of a man, with deep-set black eyes, a long, prematurely white beard, and a hooked nose. Handsome and stubborn enough Paul Ingelow looked. It was not without reason that his neighbours called him the oddest Ingelow of them all.
Worth met her Uncle Paul at the garden gate. He was standing there when she walked up the slope of the long lane, a tall, sturdy man with deep-set black eyes, a long, prematurely white beard, and a hooked nose. Paul Ingelow looked handsome and stubborn enough. It wasn't without reason that his neighbors called him the oddest Ingelow of them all.
Behind him was a fine old farmhouse in beautiful grounds. Worth felt almost as much interested in Greenwood as in the Grange. It had been her mother's home for three years, and Elizabeth Ingelow had loved it and talked much to her daughter of it.
Behind him was a charming old farmhouse set in lovely grounds. Worth felt nearly as much interest in Greenwood as in the Grange. It had been her mother’s home for three years, and Elizabeth Ingelow had cherished it and often talked to her daughter about it.
Paul Ingelow did not move or speak, although he probably guessed who his visitor was. Worth held out her hand. "How do you do, Uncle Paul?" she said.
Paul Ingelow didn’t move or say anything, although he probably knew who his visitor was. Worth extended her hand. “How’s it going, Uncle Paul?” she said.
Paul ignored the outstretched hand. "Who are you?" he asked gruffly.
Paul ignored the hand reaching out to him. "Who are you?" he asked roughly.
"I am Worth Sheldon, your sister Elizabeth's daughter," she answered. "Won't you shake hands with me, Uncle Paul?"
"I’m Worth Sheldon, your sister Elizabeth's daughter," she replied. "Will you shake hands with me, Uncle Paul?"
"I have no sister Elizabeth," he answered unbendingly.
"I don’t have a sister named Elizabeth," he replied firmly.
Worth folded her hands on the gatepost and met his frowning gaze unshrinkingly. "Oh, yes, you have," she said calmly. "You can't do away with natural ties by simply ignoring them, Uncle Paul. They go on existing. I never knew until this morning that you were at enmity with my mother. She never told me. But she has talked a great deal of you to me. She has told me often how much you and she loved each other and how good you always were to her. She sent her love to you."
Worth rested her hands on the gatepost and met his frowning gaze without flinching. "Oh, yes, you have," she said calmly. "You can't just ignore natural bonds and expect them to go away, Uncle Paul. They continue to exist. I didn’t know until this morning that you were in conflict with my mother. She never told me. But she has talked a lot about you to me. She often told me how much you two loved each other and how kind you always were to her. She sent her love to you."
"Years ago I had a sister Elizabeth," said Paul Ingelow harshly. "I loved her very tenderly, but she married against my will a shiftless scamp who—"
"Years ago I had a sister named Elizabeth," Paul Ingelow said harshly. "I loved her dearly, but she married a useless scoundrel against my wishes who—"
Worth lifted her hand slightly. "He was my father, Uncle Paul, and he was always kind to me; whatever his faults may have been I cannot listen to a word against him."
Worth raised her hand slightly. "He was my father, Uncle Paul, and he was always nice to me; no matter what his faults were, I won't listen to anything bad about him."
"You shouldn't have come here, then," he said, but he said it less harshly. There was even a certain reluctant approval of this composed, independent niece in his eyes. "Didn't they tell you at the Grange that I didn't want to see you?"
"You shouldn't have come here, then," he said, but his tone was softer. There was even a hint of reluctant approval for this calm, independent niece in his eyes. "Didn't they tell you at the Grange that I didn't want to see you?"
"Yes, they told me this morning, but I wanted to see you, so I came. Why cannot we be friends, Uncle Paul, not because we are uncle and niece, but simply because you are you and I am I? Let us leave my father and mother out of the question and start fair on our own account."
"Yeah, they told me this morning, but I wanted to see you, so I came. Why can’t we be friends, Uncle Paul, not just because we’re uncle and niece, but simply because you are you and I am me? Let’s leave my dad and mom out of it and start fresh on our own."
For a moment Uncle Paul looked at her. She met his gaze frankly and firmly, with a merry smile lurking in her eyes. Then he threw back his head and laughed a hearty laugh that was good to hear. "Very well," he said. "It is a bargain."
For a moment, Uncle Paul looked at her. She met his gaze honestly and confidently, with a playful smile in her eyes. Then he threw his head back and laughed a warm, hearty laugh that was nice to hear. "Alright," he said. "It's a deal."
He put his hand over the gate and shook hers. Then he opened the gate and invited her into the house. Worth stayed to tea, and Uncle Paul showed her all over Greenwood.
He placed his hand on the gate and shook hers. Then he opened the gate and welcomed her into the house. Worth stayed for tea, and Uncle Paul gave her a tour of Greenwood.
"You are to come here as often as you like," he told her. "When a young lady and I make a compact of friendship I am going to live up to it. But you are not to talk to me about your mother. Remember, we are friends because I am I and you are you, and there is no question of anybody else."
"You can come here as often as you want," he told her. "When a young lady and I agree to be friends, I’m going to stick to that promise. But you can’t talk to me about your mom. Remember, we’re friends because I’m me and you’re you, and there’s no room for anyone else."
The Grange Ingelows were amazed to see Paul bringing Worth home in his buggy that evening. When Worth had gone into the house Charlotte told him that she was glad to see that he had relented towards Elizabeth's child.
The Grange Ingelows were surprised to see Paul bringing Worth home in his buggy that evening. Once Worth entered the house, Charlotte told him she was glad to see that he had softened towards Elizabeth's child.
"I have not," he made stern answer. "I don't know whom you mean by Elizabeth's child. That young woman and I have taken a liking for each other which we mean to cultivate on our own account. Don't call her Elizabeth's child to me again."
"I haven't," he replied firmly. "I don't know who you mean by Elizabeth's child. That young woman and I have grown fond of each other, and we intend to nurture that relationship on our own terms. Don't refer to her as Elizabeth's child in front of me again."
As the days and weeks went by Worth grew dearer and dearer to the Grange folk. The aunts often wondered to themselves how they had existed before Worth came and, oftener yet, how they could do without her when the time came for her to go home. Meanwhile, the odd friendship between her and Uncle Paul deepened and grew. They read and drove and walked together. Worth spent half her time at Greenwood. Once Uncle Paul said to her, as if speaking half to himself,
As the days and weeks passed, Worth became more and more cherished by the Grange folk. The aunts often thought about how they managed before Worth arrived and, even more often, how they would manage when it was time for her to go home. Meanwhile, the unusual bond between her and Uncle Paul deepened. They read, drove, and walked together. Worth spent half of her time at Greenwood. One time Uncle Paul said to her, almost as if he were talking to himself,
"To think that James Sheldon could have a daughter like you!"
"Can you believe that James Sheldon could have a daughter like you?"
Up went Worth's head. Worth's grey eyes flashed. "I thought we were not to speak of my parents?" she said. "You ought not to have been the first to break the compact, Uncle Paul."
Up went Worth's head. Worth's gray eyes flashed. "I thought we weren't supposed to talk about my parents?" she said. "You shouldn't have been the first to break the agreement, Uncle Paul."
"I accept the rebuke and beg your pardon," he said. He liked her all the better for those little flashes of spirit across her girlish composure.
"I accept the criticism and ask for your forgiveness," he said. He liked her even more for those little bursts of spirit that broke through her youthful calm.
One day in September they were together in the garden at Greenwood. Worth, looking lovingly and regretfully down the sun-flecked avenue of box, said with a sigh, "Next month I must go home. How sorry I shall be to leave the Grange and Greenwood. I have had such a delightful summer, and I have learned to love all the old nooks and corners as well as if I had lived here all my life."
One day in September, they were together in the garden at Greenwood. Worth, gazing fondly and regretfully down the sunlit pathway of boxwood, sighed and said, "Next month I have to go home. I'm going to miss the Grange and Greenwood so much. I've had such a wonderful summer, and I've come to love all the little nooks and crannies here as if I had lived here forever."
"Stay here!" said Uncle Paul abruptly. "Stay here with me. I want you, Worth. Let Greenwood be your home henceforth and adopt your crusty old bachelor uncle for a father."
"Stay here!" Uncle Paul said suddenly. "Stay here with me. I want you, Worth. Let Greenwood be your home from now on and take your grumpy old bachelor uncle as your dad."
"Oh, Uncle Paul," cried Worth, "I don't know—I don't think—oh, you surprise me!"
"Oh, Uncle Paul," exclaimed Worth, "I don’t know—I don’t think—oh, you’re surprising me!"
"I surprise myself, perhaps. But I mean it, Worth. I am a rich, lonely old man and I want to keep this new interest you have brought into my life. Stay with me. I will try to give you a very happy life, my child, and all I have shall be yours."
"I surprise myself, maybe. But I really mean it, Worth. I'm a wealthy, lonely old man, and I want to hold onto this new interest you've brought into my life. Stay with me. I'll do my best to give you a truly happy life, my child, and everything I have will be yours."
Seeing her troubled face, he added, "There, I don't ask you to decide right here. I suppose you have other claims to adjust. Take time to think it over."
Seeing her troubled face, he added, "Don’t worry about deciding right now. I guess you have other things to sort out. Take your time to think it through."
"Thank you," said Worth. She went back to the Grange as one in a dream and shut herself up in the white southeast room to think. She knew that she wanted to accept this unexpected offer of Uncle Paul's. Worth's loyal tongue had never betrayed, even to the loving aunts, any discontent in the prairie farm life that had always been hers. But it had been a hard life for the girl, narrow and poverty-bounded. She longed to put forth her hand and take this other life which opened so temptingly before her. She knew, too, that her mother, ambitious for her child, would not be likely to interpose any objections. She had only to go to Uncle Paul and all that she longed for would be given her, together with the faithful, protecting fatherly love and care that in all its strength and sweetness had never been hers.
"Thank you," Worth said. She returned to the Grange feeling like she was in a dream and locked herself in the white southeast room to think. She knew she wanted to accept this unexpected offer from Uncle Paul. Worth's loyal nature had never revealed, even to her loving aunts, any dissatisfaction with the prairie farm life that had always been hers. But it had been a tough life for her, constrained by poverty. She yearned to reach out and embrace this new life that was so inviting. She also knew her mother, who wanted the best for her child, wouldn’t likely raise any objections. All she had to do was go to Uncle Paul, and everything she desired would be given to her, along with the steadfast, caring fatherly love that had never truly been hers.
She must decide for herself. Not even of Aunt Charlotte or Aunt Ellen could she ask advice. She knew they would entreat her to accept, and she needed no such incentive to her own wishes. Far on into the night Worth sat at the white-curtained dormer window, looking at the stars over the apple trees, and fighting her battle between inclination and duty. It was a hard and stubbornly contested battle, but with that square chin and those unfaltering grey eyes it could end in only one way. Next day Worth went down to Greenwood.
She had to make her own decision. She couldn’t even ask Aunt Charlotte or Aunt Ellen for advice. She knew they would urge her to accept, and she didn’t need any extra push to follow her own desires. Late into the night, Worth sat by the white-curtained dormer window, gazing at the stars above the apple trees, struggling with her conflict between what she wanted and her obligations. It was a tough and fiercely fought struggle, but with her strong chin and unwavering grey eyes, it could only end one way. The next day, Worth went down to Greenwood.
"Well, what is it to be?" said Uncle Paul without preface, as he met her in the garden.
"Well, what’s it going to be?" Uncle Paul asked directly as he saw her in the garden.
"I cannot come, Uncle Paul," said Worth steadily. "I cannot give up my mother."
"I can't come, Uncle Paul," Worth said firmly. "I can't leave my mom."
"I don't ask you to give her up," he said gruffly. "You can write to her and visit her. I don't want to come between parent and child."
"I’m not asking you to give her up," he said roughly. "You can write to her and see her. I don’t want to get in the way of a parent and child."
"That isn't the point exactly, Uncle Paul. I hope you will not be angry with me for not accepting your offer. I wanted to—you don't know how much I wanted to—but I cannot. Mother and I are so much to each other, Uncle Paul, more, I am sure, than even most mothers and daughters. You have never let me speak of her, but I must tell you this. Mother has often told me that when I came to her things were going very hard with her and that I was heaven's own gift to comfort and encourage her. Then, in the ten years that followed, the three other babies that came to her all died before they were two years old. And with each loss Mother said I grew dearer to her. Don't you see, Uncle Paul, I'm not merely just one child to her but I'm all those children? Six years ago the twins were born, and they are dear, bright little lads, but they are very small yet, so Mother has really nobody but me. I know she would consent to let me stay here, because she would think it best for me, but it wouldn't be really best for me; it couldn't be best for a girl to do what wasn't right. I love you, Uncle Paul, and I love Greenwood, and I want to stay so much, but I cannot. I have thought it all over and I must go back to Mother."
"That's not exactly the point, Uncle Paul. I hope you won't be mad at me for not accepting your offer. I really wanted to—you don’t know how much I wanted to—but I can’t. Mom and I mean so much to each other, Uncle Paul, more than most mothers and daughters do, I’m sure. You've never let me talk about her, but I need to tell you this. Mom often said that when I came into her life, things were really tough for her, and I was like heaven's gift to help her feel better. Then, in the ten years that followed, the three other babies she had all died before they turned two. With each loss, Mom said I meant even more to her. Don't you see, Uncle Paul, I'm not just one child to her; I'm all those children? Six years ago, the twins were born, and they're sweet, bright little boys, but they're still really small, so Mom really has nobody but me now. I know she would agree to let me stay here because she would think it's best for me, but it wouldn’t really be best for me; it can’t be right for a girl to do something that's not okay. I love you, Uncle Paul, and I love Greenwood, and I want to stay so much, but I can’t. I’ve thought it all through, and I have to go back to Mom."
Uncle Paul did not say one word. He turned his back on Worth and walked the full length of the box alley twice. Worth watched him wistfully. Was he very angry? Would he forgive her?
Uncle Paul didn’t say anything. He turned his back on Worth and walked back and forth in the box alley twice. Worth watched him longingly. Was he really angry? Would he forgive her?
"You are an Ingelow, Worth," he said when he came back. That was all, but Worth understood that her decision was not to cause any estrangement between them.
"You are an Ingelow, Worth," he said when he returned. That was all, but Worth understood that her choice was not meant to create any distance between them.
A month later Worth's last day at the Grange came. She was to leave for the West the next morning. They were all out in Grandfather Ingelow's arcade, Uncle George and Aunt Charlotte and Aunt Ellen and Worth, enjoying the ripe mellow sunshine of the October day, when Paul Ingelow came up the slope. Worth went to meet him with outstretched hands. He took them both in his and looked at her very gravely.
A month later, Worth's last day at the Grange arrived. She was set to leave for the West the following morning. Everyone was outside in Grandfather Ingelow's arcade—Uncle George, Aunt Charlotte, Aunt Ellen, and Worth—enjoying the warm, golden sunshine of the October day when Paul Ingelow approached up the slope. Worth went to greet him with her hands outstretched. He took both of her hands in his and looked at her very seriously.
"I have not come to say goodbye, Worth. I will not say it. You are coming back to me."
"I didn't come here to say goodbye, Worth. I'm not going to say it. You’re coming back to me."
Worth shook her brown head sadly. "Oh, I cannot, Uncle Paul. You know—I told you—"
Worth shook her brown head sadly. "Oh, I can't, Uncle Paul. You know—I told you—"
"Yes, I know," he interrupted. "I have been thinking it all over every day since. You know yourself what the Ingelow determination is. It's a good thing in a good cause but a bad thing in a bad one. And it is no easy thing to conquer when you've let it rule you for years as I have done. But I have conquered it, or you have conquered it for me. Child, here is a letter. It is to your mother—my sister Elizabeth. In it I have asked her to forgive me, and to forget our long estrangement. I have asked her to come back to me with you and her boys. I want you all—all—at Greenwood and I will do the best I can for you all."
"Yeah, I get it," he interrupted. "I’ve been thinking about it every day since. You know what the Ingelow determination is like. It’s great for a good cause, but can be terrible for a bad one. And overcoming it isn’t easy when you’ve let it control you for years like I have. But I’ve beaten it, or you’ve helped me beat it. Kid, here’s a letter. It’s to your mom—my sister Elizabeth. In it, I’ve asked her to forgive me and to put our long separation behind us. I’ve invited her to come back to me with you and her boys. I want all of you—all—at Greenwood, and I’ll do my best for all of you."
"Oh, Uncle Paul," cried Worth, her face aglow and quivering with smiles and tears and sunshine.
“Oh, Uncle Paul,” cried Worth, her face shining and trembling with smiles, tears, and sunshine.
"Do you think she will forgive me and come?"
"Do you think she will forgive me and show up?"
"I know she will," cried Worth. "I know how she has longed for you and home. Oh, I am so happy, Uncle Paul!"
"I know she will," Worth exclaimed. "I know how much she's wanted you and home. Oh, I’m so happy, Uncle Paul!"
He smiled at her and put his arm over her shoulder. Together they walked up the golden arcade to tell the others. That night Charlotte and Ellen cried with happiness as they talked it over in the twilight.
He smiled at her and put his arm around her shoulder. Together they walked up the golden arcade to tell the others. That night, Charlotte and Ellen cried tears of joy as they discussed it in the fading light.
"How beautiful!" murmured Charlotte softly. "We shall not lose Worth after all. Ellen, I could not have borne it to see that girl go utterly out of our lives again."
"How beautiful!" Charlotte whispered softly. "We won't lose Worth after all. Ellen, I couldn't have handled it if that girl had disappeared from our lives completely."
"I always hoped and believed that Elizabeth's child would somehow bring us all together again," said Ellen happily.
"I always hoped and believed that Elizabeth's child would somehow bring us all back together again," Ellen said, smiling.
Freda's Adopted Grave
North Point, where Freda lived, was the bleakest settlement in the world. Even its inhabitants, who loved it, had to admit that. The northeast winds swept whistling up the bay and blew rawly over the long hill that sloped down to it, blighting everything that was in their way. Only the sturdy firs and spruces could hold their own against it. So there were no orchards or groves or flower gardens in North Point.
North Point, where Freda lived, was the most desolate place in the world. Even its residents, who loved it, had to admit that. The northeast winds howled up the bay and blew harshly over the long hill that sloped down to it, ruining everything in their path. Only the tough firs and spruces could withstand it. So there were no orchards, groves, or flower gardens in North Point.
Just over the hill, in a sheltered southwest valley, was the North Point church with the graveyard behind it, and this graveyard was the most beautiful spot in North Point or near it. The North Point folk loved flowers. They could not have them about their homes, so they had them in their graveyard. It was a matter of pride with each family to keep the separate plot neatly trimmed and weeded and adorned with beautiful blossoms.
Just over the hill, in a protected southwest valley, stood the North Point church with the graveyard behind it, and this graveyard was the most beautiful spot in North Point or nearby. The people of North Point loved flowers. They couldn't have them around their homes, so they planted them in their graveyard. Each family took pride in keeping their individual plot neatly trimmed and free of weeds, decorated with beautiful blooms.
It was one of the unwritten laws of the little community that on some selected day in May everybody would repair to the graveyard to plant, trim and clip. It was not an unpleasant duty, even to those whose sorrow was fresh. It seemed as if they were still doing something for the friends who had gone when they made their earthly resting places beautiful.
It was one of the unspoken rules in the small community that on a chosen day in May, everyone would head to the graveyard to plant, trim, and tidy up. It wasn't a disagreeable task, even for those whose grief was still fresh. It felt like they were continuing to care for their departed friends by making their final resting places beautiful.
As for the children, they looked forward to "Graveyard Day" as a very delightful anniversary, and it divided its spring honours with the amount of the herring catch.
As for the kids, they eagerly anticipated "Graveyard Day" as a really enjoyable celebration, and it shared its spring significance with the size of the herring catch.
"Tomorrow is Graveyard Day," said Minnie Hutchinson at school recess, when all the little girls were sitting on the fence. "Ain't I glad! I've got the loveliest big white rosebush to plant by Grandma Hutchinson's grave. Uncle Robert sent it out from town."
"Tomorrow is Graveyard Day," said Minnie Hutchinson during school recess, while all the little girls were sitting on the fence. "Aren't I glad! I have the most beautiful big white rosebush to plant by Grandma Hutchinson's grave. Uncle Robert sent it from town."
"My mother has ten tuberoses to set out," said Nan Gray proudly.
"My mom has ten tuberoses to plant," said Nan Gray proudly.
"We're going to plant a row of lilies right around our plot," said Katie Morris.
"We're going to plant a line of lilies all around our garden," said Katie Morris.
Every little girl had some boast to make, that is, every little girl but Freda. Freda sat in a corner all by herself and felt miserably outside of everything. She had no part or lot in Graveyard Day.
Every little girl had something to brag about, except for Freda. Freda sat alone in a corner and felt completely excluded from everything. She had no role in Graveyard Day.
"Are you going to plant anything, Freda?" asked Nan, with a wink at the others.
"Are you planning to plant anything, Freda?" Nan asked, winking at the others.
Freda shook her head mutely.
Freda shook her head silently.
"Freda can't plant anything," said Winnie Bell cruelly, although she did not mean to be cruel. "She hasn't got a grave."
"Freda can't plant anything," Winnie Bell said harshly, even though she didn't intend to be mean. "She hasn't got a grave."
Just then Freda felt as if her gravelessness were a positive disgrace and crime, as if not to have an interest in a single grave in North Point cemetery branded you as an outcast forever and ever. It very nearly did in North Point. The other little girls pitied Freda, but at the same time they rather looked down upon her for it with the complacency of those who had been born into a good heritage of family graves and had an undisputed right to celebrate Graveyard Day.
Just then, Freda felt like her lack of connection to any grave was a real shame and a crime, as if not having an interest in a single grave in North Point cemetery marked her as an outcast forever. It almost did in North Point. The other little girls felt sorry for Freda, but at the same time, they looked down on her a bit, with the confidence of those who were born into a family legacy of graves and had every right to celebrate Graveyard Day.
Freda felt that her cup of wretchedness was full. She sat miserably on the fence while the other girls ran off to play, and she walked home alone at night. It seemed to her that she could not bear it any longer.
Freda felt completely overwhelmed with misery. She sat unhappily on the fence while the other girls went off to play, and she walked home alone at night. It seemed to her that she could not stand it any longer.
Freda was ten years old. Four years ago Mrs. Wilson had taken her from the orphan asylum in town. Mrs. Wilson lived just this side of the hill from the graveyard, and everybody in North Point called her a "crank." They pitied any child she took, they said. It would be worked to death and treated like a slave. At first they tried to pump Freda concerning Mrs. Wilson's treatment of her, but Freda was not to be pumped. She was a quiet little mite, with big, wistful dark eyes that had a disconcerting fashion of looking the gossips out of countenance. But if Freda had been disposed to complain, the North Point people would have found out that they had been only too correct in their predictions.
Freda was ten years old. Four years ago, Mrs. Wilson had taken her from the orphanage in town. Mrs. Wilson lived just over the hill from the cemetery, and everyone in North Point called her a "crank." They felt sorry for any child she adopted, saying they would be overworked and treated like a slave. At first, they tried to get Freda to talk about how Mrs. Wilson treated her, but Freda wasn’t having any of it. She was a quiet little girl, with big, wistful dark eyes that had a way of making the gossipers feel uncomfortable. But if Freda had been inclined to complain, the people of North Point would have found out that their predictions were spot on.
"Mrs. Wilson," Freda said timidly that night, "why haven't we got a grave?"
"Mrs. Wilson," Freda said quietly that night, "why don't we have a grave?"
Mrs. Wilson averred that such a question gave her the "creeps."
Mrs. Wilson said that such a question gave her the "creeps."
"You ought to be very thankful that we haven't," she said severely. "That Graveyard Day is a heathenish custom, anyhow. They make a regular picnic of it, and it makes me sick to hear those school girls chattering about what they mean to plant, each one trying to outblow the other. If I had a grave there, I wouldn't make a flower garden of it!"
"You should be really thankful that we haven't," she said firmly. "Graveyard Day is a pagan tradition, anyway. They turn it into a big picnic, and it annoys me to hear those schoolgirls gossiping about what they plan to plant, each one trying to outdo the other. If I had a grave there, I wouldn't turn it into a flower garden!"
Freda did not go to the graveyard the next day, although it was a holiday. But in the evening, when everybody had gone home, she crept over the hill and through the beech grove to see what had been done. The plots were all very neat and prettily set out with plants and bulbs. Some perennials were already in bud. The grave of Katie Morris' great-uncle, who had been dead for forty years, was covered with blossoming purple pansies. Every grave, no matter how small or old, had its share of promise—every grave except one. Freda came across it with a feeling of surprise. It was away down in the lower corner where there were no plots. It was shut off from the others by a growth of young poplars and was sunken and overgrown with blueberry shrubs. There was no headstone, and it looked dismally neglected. Freda felt a sympathy for it. She had no grave, and this grave had nobody to tend it or care for it.
Freda didn’t go to the cemetery the next day, even though it was a holiday. But in the evening, after everyone had gone home, she sneaked over the hill and through the beech grove to see what had been done. The plots were all very tidy and nicely arranged with plants and bulbs. Some perennials were already starting to bud. The grave of Katie Morris' great-uncle, who had been dead for forty years, was covered with blooming purple pansies. Every grave, no matter how small or old, had its share of promise—every grave except one. Freda came across it and was surprised. It was way down in the lower corner where there were no plots. It was separated from the others by a cluster of young poplars and was sunken and overgrown with blueberry bushes. There was no headstone, and it looked sadly neglected. Freda felt a sense of sympathy for it. She had no grave, and this grave had nobody to look after it or care for it.
When she went home she asked Mrs. Wilson whose it was.
When she got home, she asked Mrs. Wilson whose it was.
"Humph!" said Mrs. Wilson. "If you have so much spare time lying round loose, you'd better put it into your sewing instead of prowling about graveyards. Do you expect me to work my fingers to the bone making clothes for you? I wish I'd left you in the asylum. That grave is Jordan Slade's, I suppose. He died twenty years ago, and a worthless, drunken scamp he was. He served a term in the penitentiary for breaking into Andrew Messervey's store, and after it he had the face to come back to North Point. But respectable people would have nothing to do with him, and he went to the dogs altogether—had to be buried on charity when he died. He hasn't any relations here. There was a sister, a little girl of ten, who used to live with the Cogswells over at East Point. After Jord died, some rich folks saw her and was so struck with her good looks that they took her away with them. I don't know what become of her, and I don't care. Go and bring the cows up."
"Humph!" said Mrs. Wilson. "If you have so much free time, you should focus on your sewing instead of wandering around graveyards. Do you expect me to work myself to the bone making clothes for you? I wish I had left you in the asylum. That grave is Jordan Slade's, I assume. He died twenty years ago, and he was a worthless, drunken loser. He served time in prison for breaking into Andrew Messervey's store, and after that, he had the nerve to come back to North Point. But respectable people wanted nothing to do with him, and he completely fell apart—had to be buried as a charity case when he died. He didn’t have any relatives here. There was a sister, a little girl of ten, who used to live with the Cogswells over at East Point. After Jordan died, some wealthy people noticed her and were so taken by her looks that they took her away with them. I don't know what happened to her, and I don't care. Go and bring the cows up."
When Freda went to bed that night her mind was made up. She would adopt Jordan Slade's grave.
When Freda went to bed that night, she had made up her mind. She would adopt Jordan Slade's grave.
Thereafter, Freda spent her few precious spare-time moments in the graveyard. She clipped the blueberry shrubs and long, tangled grasses from the grave with a pair of rusty old shears that blistered her little brown hands badly. She brought ferns from the woods to plant about it. She begged a root of heliotrope from Nan Gray, a clump of day lilies from Katie Morris, a rosebush slip from Nellie Bell, some pansy seed from old Mrs. Bennett, and a geranium shoot from Minnie Hutchinson's big sister. She planted, weeded and watered faithfully, and her efforts were rewarded. "Her" grave soon looked as nice as any in the graveyard.
After that, Freda spent her precious free moments in the graveyard. She trimmed the blueberry bushes and long, tangled grasses from the grave with a pair of rusty old shears that left her little brown hands badly blistered. She brought ferns from the woods to plant around it. She asked Nan Gray for a root of heliotrope, got a bunch of day lilies from Katie Morris, a rosebush cutting from Nellie Bell, some pansy seeds from old Mrs. Bennett, and a geranium cutting from Minnie Hutchinson's older sister. She planted, weeded, and watered diligently, and her hard work paid off. "Her" grave soon looked as nice as any in the graveyard.
Nobody but Freda knew about it. The poplar growth concealed the corner from sight, and everybody had quite forgotten poor, disreputable Jordan Slade's grave. At least, it seemed as if everybody had. But one evening, when Freda slipped down to the graveyard with a little can of water and rounded the corner of the poplars, she saw a lady standing by the grave—a strange lady dressed in black, with the loveliest face Freda had ever seen, and tears in her eyes.
Nobody but Freda knew about it. The thick growth of poplar trees hid the corner from view, and everyone had completely forgotten about poor, disreputable Jordan Slade's grave. At least, that’s how it seemed. But one evening, when Freda went down to the graveyard with a small can of water and turned the corner of the poplars, she saw a woman standing by the grave—a mysterious woman dressed in black, with the most beautiful face Freda had ever seen, and tears in her eyes.
The lady gave a little start when she saw Freda with her can of water.
The lady jumped a bit when she saw Freda with her can of water.
"Can you tell me who has been looking after this grave?" she said.
"Can you tell me who has been taking care of this grave?" she asked.
"It—it was I," faltered Freda, wondering if the lady would be angry with her. "Pleas'm, it was I, but I didn't mean any harm. All the other little girls had a grave, and I hadn't any, so I just adopted this one."
"It—it was me," stammered Freda, worried that the lady would be mad at her. "Please, it was me, but I didn't mean any harm. All the other little girls had a grave, and I didn’t have one, so I just adopted this one."
"Did you know whose it was?" asked the lady gently.
"Do you know whose it was?" the lady asked gently.
"Yes'm—Jordan Slade's. Mrs. Wilson told me."
"Yes ma'am—Jordan Slade's. Mrs. Wilson told me."
"Jordan Slade was my brother," said the lady. "He went sadly astray, but he was not all bad. He was weak and too easily influenced. But whatever his faults, he was good and kind—oh! so good and kind—to me when I was a child. I loved him with all my heart. It has always been my wish to come back and visit his grave, but I have never been able to come, my home has been so far away. I expected to find it neglected. I cannot tell you how pleased and touched I am to find it kept so beautifully. Thank you over and over again, my dear child!"
"Jordan Slade was my brother," the woman said. "He went down a troubled path, but he wasn’t all bad. He was weak and easily swayed. Still, despite his flaws, he was good and kind—oh! so good and kind—to me when I was a kid. I loved him deeply. I’ve always wanted to come back and visit his grave, but I’ve never been able to make it since my home is so far away. I expected to find it neglected. I can’t express how pleased and touched I am to see it maintained so beautifully. Thank you so much, my dear child!"
"Then you're not cross, ma'am?" said Freda eagerly. "And I may go on looking after it, may I? Oh, it just seems as if I couldn't bear not to!"
"Then you're not upset, ma'am?" Freda asked eagerly. "And I can continue taking care of it, right? Oh, it just feels like I couldn't stand not to!"
"You may look after it as long as you want to, my dear. I will help you, too. I am to be at East Point all summer. This will be our grave—yours and mine."
"You can take care of it for as long as you want, my dear. I’ll help you, too. I’ll be at East Point all summer. This will be our resting place—yours and mine."
That summer was a wonderful one for Freda. She had found a firm friend in Mrs. Halliday. The latter was a wealthy woman. Her husband had died a short time previously and she had no children. When she went away in the fall, Freda went with her "to be her own little girl for always." Mrs. Wilson consented grudgingly to give Freda up, although she grumbled a great deal about ingratitude.
That summer was fantastic for Freda. She had found a true friend in Mrs. Halliday. Mrs. Halliday was rich. Her husband had passed away recently, and she had no kids. When she left in the fall, Freda went with her "to be her own little girl forever." Mrs. Wilson reluctantly agreed to let Freda go, even though she complained a lot about ingratitude.
Before they went they paid a farewell visit to their grave. Mrs. Halliday had arranged with some of the North Point people to keep it well attended to, but Freda cried at leaving it.
Before they left, they paid a farewell visit to their grave. Mrs. Halliday had made arrangements with some of the North Point people to take good care of it, but Freda cried at the thought of leaving it behind.
"Don't feel badly about it, dear," comforted Mrs. Halliday. "We are coming back every summer to see it. It will always be our grave."
"Don't feel bad about it, dear," Mrs. Halliday reassured. "We'll come back every summer to visit. It will always be our grave."
Freda slipped her hand into Mrs. Halliday's and smiled up at her.
Freda took Mrs. Halliday's hand and smiled up at her.
"I'd never have found you, Aunty, if it hadn't been for this grave," she said happily. "I'm so glad I adopted it."
"I would never have found you, Aunty, if it wasn't for this grave," she said happily. "I'm so glad I took it on."
How Don Was Saved
Will Barrie went whistling down the lane of the Locksley farm, took a short cut over a field of clover aftermath and through a sloping orchard where the trees were laden with apples, and emerged into the farmhouse yard where Curtis Locksley was sitting on a pile of logs, idly whittling at a stick.
Will Barrie was whistling down the path at Locksley farm, took a shortcut across a field of clover, and passed through a sloping orchard filled with apple-laden trees. He finally arrived in the farmhouse yard, where Curtis Locksley was sitting on a stack of logs, casually whittling a stick.
"You look as if you had a corner in time, Curt," said Will. "I call that luck, for I want you to go chestnutting up to Grier's Hill with me. I met old Tom Grier on the road yesterday, and he told me I might go any day. Nice old man, Tom Grier."
"You look like you’ve got a moment to spare, Curt," said Will. "I’d call that lucky because I want you to come chestnutting with me up at Grier's Hill. I ran into old Tom Grier on the road yesterday, and he said I could come by any time. Nice old guy, Tom Grier."
"Good!" said Curtis heartily, as he sprang up. "If I haven't exactly a corner in time, I have a day off, at least. Uncle doesn't need me today. Wait till I whistle for Don. May as well take him with us."
"Great!" said Curtis enthusiastically as he jumped up. "I might not have a full day free, but at least I have a day off. Uncle doesn't need me today. Just wait until I call for Don. Might as well take him with us."
Curtis whistled accordingly, but Don, his handsome Newfoundland dog, did not appear. After calling and whistling about the yard and barns for several minutes, Curtis turned away disappointedly.
Curtis whistled, but Don, his beautiful Newfoundland dog, didn’t show up. After calling and whistling around the yard and barns for a few minutes, Curtis turned away, feeling let down.
"He can't be anywhere around. It is very strange. Don never used to go away from home without me, but lately he has been missing several times, and twice last week he wasn't here in the morning and didn't turn up until midday."
"He can't be anywhere nearby. It's really strange. Don never used to leave home without me, but recently he's been gone several times, and twice last week he wasn't here in the morning and didn't show up until midday."
"I'd keep him shut up until I broke him of the habit of playing truant, if I were you," said Will, as they turned into the lane.
"I'd keep him locked up until he stopped skipping school, if I were you," said Will, as they turned into the lane.
"Don hates to be shut up, howls all the time so mournfully that I can't stand it," responded Curtis.
"Don hates being cooped up, he howls so pitifully all the time that I can't take it," replied Curtis.
"Well," said Will, hesitatingly, "maybe that would be better after all than letting him stray away with other dogs who may teach him bad habits. I saw Don myself one evening last week ambling down the Harbour road with that big brown dog of Sam Ventnor's. Ventnor's dog is beginning to have a bad reputation, you know. There have been several sheep worried lately, and—"
"Well," said Will, hesitantly, "maybe that would actually be better than letting him roam with other dogs that might teach him bad habits. I saw Don myself one evening last week walking down the Harbour road with that big brown dog of Sam Ventnor's. Ventnor's dog is starting to get a bad reputation, you know. There have been several sheep bothered lately, and—"
"Don wouldn't touch a sheep!" interrupted Curtis hotly.
"Don wouldn't go near a sheep!" interrupted Curtis angrily.
"I daresay not, not yet. But Ventnor's dog is under suspicion, and if Don runs with him he'll learn the trick sure as preaching. The farmers are growling a good bit already, and if they hear of Don and Ventnor's dog going about in company, they'll put it on them both. Better keep Don shut up awhile, let him howl as he likes."
"I don't think so, not yet. But Ventnor's dog is under suspicion, and if Don runs with him, he'll definitely pick up the trick, just like you would expect. The farmers are already grumbling quite a bit, and if they find out Don and Ventnor's dog are hanging out together, they’ll blame them both. It’s better to keep Don locked up for a while; let him howl as much as he wants."
"I believe I will," said Curtis soberly. "I don't want Don to fall under suspicion of sheep-worrying, though I'm sure he would never do it. Anyhow, I don't want him to run with Ventnor's dog. I'll chain him up in the barn when I go home. I couldn't stand it if anything happened to Don. After you, he's the only chum I've got—and he's a good one."
"I think I will," said Curtis seriously. "I don't want Don to get suspected of bothering the sheep, even though I know he would never do that. Anyway, I don't want him hanging out with Ventnor's dog. I'll chain him up in the barn when I go home. I couldn't handle it if anything happened to Don. After you, he's the only friend I have—and he's a great one."
Will agreed. He was almost as fond of Don as Curtis was. But he did not feel so sure that the dog would not worry a sheep. Will knew that Don was suspected already, but he did not like to tell Curtis so. And of course there was as yet no positive proof—merely mutterings and suggestions among the Bayside farmers who had lost sheep and were anxious to locate their slayer. There were many other dogs in Bayside and the surrounding districts who were just as likely to be the guilty animals, and Will hoped that if Don were shut up for a time, suspicion might be averted from him, especially if the worryings still went on.
Will agreed. He was nearly as fond of Don as Curtis was. But he didn’t feel quite sure that the dog wouldn’t cause trouble with a sheep. Will knew that people already suspected Don, but he didn’t want to tell Curtis. And of course, there wasn’t any solid proof yet—just whispers and rumors among the Bayside farmers who had lost sheep and wanted to find out who was responsible. There were plenty of other dogs in Bayside and the nearby areas that could be the real culprits, and Will hoped that if Don was kept away for a while, the suspicion would shift elsewhere, especially if the attacks continued.
He had felt a little doubtful about hinting the truth to Curtis, who was a high-spirited lad and always resented any slur cast upon Don much more bitterly than if it were meant for himself. But he knew that Curtis would take it better from him than from the other Bayside boys, one or the other of whom would be sure soon to cast something up to Curtis about his dog. Will felt decidedly relieved to find that Curtis took his advice in the spirit in which it was offered.
He felt a bit uncertain about hinting the truth to Curtis, who was an upbeat kid and always took any insult aimed at Don much more personally than if it was directed at himself. But he knew that Curtis would handle it better coming from him than from the other Bayside boys, one of whom would definitely bring up something about Curtis’s dog soon. Will felt really relieved to see that Curtis took his advice the way it was intended.
"Who have lost sheep lately?" queried Curtis, as they left the main road and struck into a wood path through the ranks of beeches on Tom Grier's land.
"Who has lost sheep recently?" asked Curtis, as they left the main road and took a wooded path through the rows of beeches on Tom Grier's land.
"Nearly everybody on the Hollow farms," answered Will. "Until last week nobody on the Hill farms had lost any. But Tuesday night old Paul Stockton had six fine sheep killed in his upland pasture behind the fir woods. He is furious about it, I believe, and vows he'll find out what dog did it and have him shot."
"Most people on the Hollow farms," Will replied. "Until last week, no one on the Hill farms had lost any. But on Tuesday night, old Paul Stockton lost six good sheep in his pasture behind the fir woods. He’s really angry about it and says he’s going to find out which dog did it and have it shot."
Curtis looked grave. Paul Stockton's farm was only about a quarter of a mile from the Locksley homestead, and he knew that Paul had an old family grudge against his Uncle Arnold, which included his nephew and all belonging to him. Moreover, Curtis remembered with a sinking heart that Wednesday morning had been one of the mornings upon which Don was missing.
Curtis looked serious. Paul Stockton's farm was only about a quarter of a mile from the Locksley homestead, and he knew that Paul had a longstanding family feud with his Uncle Arnold, which also affected his nephew and everyone associated with him. Additionally, Curtis recalled with a heavy heart that Wednesday morning had been one of the mornings when Don was missing.
"But I don't care!" he thought miserably. "I know Don didn't kill those sheep."
"But I don't care!" he thought sadly. "I know Don didn't kill those sheep."
"Talking of old Paul," said Will, who thought it advisable to turn the conversation, "reminds me that they are getting anxious at the Harbour about George Finley's schooner, the Amy Reade. She was due three days ago and there's no sign of her yet. And there have been two bad gales since she left Morro. Oscar Stockton is on board of her, you know, and his father is worried about him. There are five other men on her, all from the Harbour, and their folks down there are pretty wild about the schooner."
"Speaking of old Paul," Will said, deciding it was best to change the subject, "it reminds me that there's growing concern at the Harbor about George Finley's schooner, the Amy Reade. She was supposed to arrive three days ago, and there’s still no sign of her. Plus, there have been two bad storms since she left Morro. Oscar Stockton is on board, you know, and his dad is really worried about him. There are five other guys on the schooner, all from the Harbor, and their families are pretty upset about the situation."
Nothing more was said about the sheep, and soon, in the pleasures of chestnutting, Curtis forgot his anxiety. Old Tom Grier had called to the boys as they passed his house to come back and have dinner there when the time came. This they did, and it was late in the afternoon when Curtis, with his bag of chestnuts over his shoulder, walked into the Locksley yard.
Nothing more was said about the sheep, and soon, in the joys of gathering chestnuts, Curtis forgot his worries. Old Tom Grier had called to the boys as they walked by his house to come back for dinner when the time came. They did just that, and it was late in the afternoon when Curtis, with his bag of chestnuts slung over his shoulder, walked into the Locksley yard.
His uncle was standing before the open barn doors, talking to an elderly, grizzled man with a thin, shrewd face.
His uncle was standing in front of the open barn doors, talking to an elderly, grizzled man with a thin, sharp face.
Curtis's heart sank as he recognized old Paul Stockton. What could have brought him over?
Curtis's heart dropped when he saw old Paul Stockton. What could have brought him here?
"Curtis," called his uncle, "come here."
"Curtis," his uncle called, "come here."
As Curtis crossed the yard, Don came bounding down the slope from the house to meet him. He put his hand on the dog's big head and the two of them walked slowly to the barn. Old Paul included them both in a vindictive scowl.
As Curtis walked across the yard, Don came running down the slope from the house to meet him. He placed his hand on the dog's large head, and they both strolled slowly to the barn. Old Paul shot them a resentful glare.
"Curtis," said his uncle gravely, "here's a bad business. Mr. Stockton tells me that your dog has been worrying his sheep."
"Curtis," his uncle said seriously, "we've got a problem. Mr. Stockton just informed me that your dog has been bothering his sheep."
"It's a—" began Curtis angrily. Then he checked himself and went on more calmly.
"It's a—" Curtis started angrily. Then he paused and continued more calmly.
"That can't be so, Mr. Stockton. My dog would not harm anything."
"That can't be true, Mr. Stockton. My dog wouldn't hurt anything."
"He killed or helped to kill six of the finest sheep in my flock!" retorted old Paul.
"He killed or helped to kill six of the best sheep in my flock!" shot back old Paul.
"What proof have you of it?" demanded Curtis, trying to keep his anger within bounds.
"What proof do you have?" Curtis asked, trying to contain his anger.
"Abner Peck saw your dog and Ventnor's running together through my sheep pasture at sundown on Tuesday evening," answered old Paul. "Wednesday morning I found this in the corner of the pasture where the sheep were worried. Your uncle admits that it was tied around your dog's neck on Tuesday."
"Abner Peck saw your dog and Ventnor's running together through my sheep pasture at sunset on Tuesday evening," replied old Paul. "Wednesday morning, I found this in the corner of the pasture where the sheep were disturbed. Your uncle admits it was tied around your dog's neck on Tuesday."
And old Paul held out triumphantly a faded red ribbon. Curtis recognized it at a glance. It was the ribbon his little cousin, Lena, had tied around Don's neck Tuesday afternoon. He remembered how they had laughed at the effect of that frivolous red collar and bow on Don's massive body.
And old Paul proudly held out a faded red ribbon. Curtis recognized it immediately. It was the ribbon his little cousin, Lena, had tied around Don's neck on Tuesday afternoon. He remembered how they had laughed at how that silly red collar and bow looked on Don's big frame.
"I'm sure Don isn't guilty!" he cried passionately.
"I'm sure Don didn't do it!" he exclaimed passionately.
Mr. Locksley shook his head.
Mr. Locksley shook his head.
"I'm afraid he is, Curtis. The case looks very black against him, and sheep-stealing is a serious offence."
"I'm afraid he is, Curtis. The evidence against him is pretty strong, and stealing sheep is a serious crime."
"The dog must be shot," said old Paul decidedly. "I leave the matter in your hands, Mr. Locksley. I've got enough proof to convict the dog and, if you don't have him killed, I'll make you pay for the sheep he worried."
"The dog has to be shot," old Paul said firmly. "I'm putting this in your hands, Mr. Locksley. I have enough evidence to convict the dog, and if you don’t have him put down, I’ll make you pay for the sheep he worried."
As old Paul strode away, Curtis looked beseechingly at his uncle.
As old Paul walked away, Curtis looked at his uncle with a pleading expression.
"Don mustn't be shot, Uncle!" he said desperately. "I'll chain him up all the time."
"Don can't be shot, Uncle!" he said urgently. "I'll keep him locked up all the time."
"And have him howling night and day as if we had a brood of banshees about the place?" said Mr. Locksley sarcastically. He was a stern man with little sentiment in his nature and no understanding whatever of Curtis's affection for Don. The Bayside people said that Arnold Locksley had always been very severe with his nephew. "No, no, Curtis, you must look at the matter sensibly. The dog is a nuisance and must be shot. You can't keep him shut up forever, and, if he has once learned the trick of sheep-worrying, he will never forget it. You can get another dog if you must have one. I'll get Charles Pippey to come and shoot Don tomorrow. No sulking now, Curtis. You are too big a boy for that. Tie the dog up for the night and then go and put the calves in. There is a storm coming. The wind is blowing hard from the northeast now."
"And have him howling day and night like we have a bunch of banshees around here?" Mr. Locksley said sarcastically. He was a harsh man with little sentiment in him and completely clueless about Curtis's feelings for Don. The people in Bayside claimed that Arnold Locksley had always been very tough on his nephew. "No, no, Curtis, you need to look at this reasonably. The dog is a problem and needs to be put down. You can't keep him locked up forever, and once he's learned how to worry sheep, he won't forget it. You can get another dog if you really want one. I'll have Charles Pippey come and take care of Don tomorrow. No sulking now, Curtis. You're too old for that. Tie the dog up for the night and then go put the calves away. There's a storm coming. The wind is really picking up from the northeast."
His uncle walked away, leaving the boy white and miserable in the yard. He looked at Don, who sat on his haunches and returned his gaze frankly and open-heartedly. He did not look like a guilty dog. Could it be possible that he had really worried those sheep?
His uncle walked away, leaving the boy pale and miserable in the yard. He looked at Don, who was squatting down and met his gaze honestly and sincerely. He didn’t seem like a guilty dog. Could it be possible that he had actually scared those sheep?
"I'll never believe it of you, old fellow!" Curtis said, as he led the dog into a corner of the carriage house and tied him up there. Then he flung himself down on a pile of sacks beside him and buried his face in Don's curly black fur. The boy felt sullen, rebellious and wretched.
"I can’t believe you’d do that, my friend!" Curtis said, as he brought the dog to a corner of the carriage house and tied him up there. Then he threw himself down on a pile of sacks next to him and buried his face in Don's curly black fur. The boy felt moody, defiant, and miserable.
He lay there until dark, thinking his own bitter thoughts and listening to the rapidly increasing gale. Finally he got up and flung off after the calves, with Don's melancholy howls at finding himself deserted ringing in his ears.
He lay there until it got dark, lost in his own bitter thoughts and listening to the wind picking up speed. Finally, he got up and took off after the calves, with Don's sad howls of realizing he’d been left behind echoing in his ears.
He'll be quiet enough tomorrow night, thought Curtis wretchedly, as he went upstairs to bed after housing the calves. For a long while he lay awake, but finally dropped into a heavy slumber which lasted until his aunt called him for milking.
He’ll be quiet enough tomorrow night, Curtis thought miserably as he went upstairs to bed after taking care of the calves. He lay awake for a long time, but eventually fell into a deep sleep that lasted until his aunt called him for milking.
The wind was blowing more furiously than ever. Up over the fields came the roar and crash of the surges on the outside shore. The Harbour to the east of Bayside was rough and stormy.
The wind was blowing harder than ever. The roar and crash of the waves on the outer shore could be heard coming up over the fields. The harbor to the east of Bayside was turbulent and stormy.
They were just rising from breakfast when Will Barrie burst into the kitchen.
They were just finishing breakfast when Will Barrie abruptly entered the kitchen.
"The Amy Reade is ashore on Gleeson's rocks!" he shouted. "Struck there at daylight this morning! Come on, Curt!"
"The Amy Reade is on the rocks at Gleeson's!" he yelled. "It ran aground at dawn today! Let's go, Curt!"
Curtis sprang for his cap, his uncle following suit more deliberately. As the two boys ran through the yard, Curtis heard Don howling.
Curtis grabbed his cap, and his uncle put his on more slowly. As the two boys ran through the yard, Curtis heard Don yelling.
"I'll take him with me!" he muttered. "Wait a minute, Will."
"I'll take him with me!" he whispered. "Hold on a second, Will."
The Harbour road was thronged with people hurrying to the outside shore, for the news of the Amy Readers disaster had spread rapidly. As the boys, with the rejoicing Don at their heels, pelted along, Sam Morrow overtook them in a cart and told them to jump in. Sam had already been down to the shore and had gone back to tell his father. As they jolted along, he screamed information at them over the shriek of the gale.
The Harbour road was crowded with people rushing to the outer shore because the news of the Amy Readers disaster had spread quickly. As the boys, with a cheerful Don trailing behind, ran along, Sam Morrow caught up with them in a cart and told them to hop in. Sam had already been down to the shore and had returned to inform his father. As they bounced along, he shouted details to them over the howling wind.
"Bad business, this! She's pounding on a reef 'bout a quarter of a mile out. They're sure she's going to break up—old tub, you know—leaky—rotten. The sea's tremenjus high, and the surfs going dean over her. There can't be no boat launched for hours yet—they'll all be drowned. Old Paul's down there like a madman—offering everything he's got to the man who'll save Oscar, but it can't be done."
"Bad situation, this! She's pounding on a reef about a quarter of a mile out. They’re sure she’s going to break apart—old boat, you know—leaky—falling apart. The sea’s extremely high, and the waves are crashing over her. There can’t be any boat launched for hours yet—they’ll all be drowning. Old Paul’s down there like a madman—offering everything he has to the person who’ll save Oscar, but it can’t be done."
By this time they had reached the shore, which was black with excited people. Out on Gleeson's Reef the ill-fated little schooner was visible amid the flying spray. A grizzled old Harbour fisherman, to whom Sam shouted a question, shook his head.
By this time, they had arrived at the shore, which was packed with excited people. Out on Gleeson's Reef, the doomed little schooner was visible through the flying spray. A weathered old Harbour fisherman, to whom Sam yelled a question, shook his head.
"No, can't do nothin'! No boat c'd live in that surf f'r a moment. The schooner'll go to pieces mighty soon, I'm feared. It's turrible! turrible! to stan' by an' watch yer neighbours drown like this!"
"No, there's nothing we can do! No boat could survive that surf for even a second. The schooner will break apart very soon, I'm afraid. It’s terrible! Terrible! to just stand by and watch your neighbors drown like this!"
Curtis and Will elbowed their way down to the water's edge. The relatives of the crew were all there in various stages of despair, but old Paul Stockton seemed like a man demented. He ran up and down the beach, crying and praying. His only son was on the Amy Reade, and he could do nothing to save him!
Curtis and Will pushed their way to the water's edge. The family members of the crew were all there in different stages of distress, but old Paul Stockton looked completely unhinged. He dashed up and down the beach, crying and praying. His only son was on the Amy Reade, and he felt powerless to save him!
"What are they doing?" asked Will of Martin Clark.
"What are they doing?" Will asked Martin Clark.
"Trying to get a line ashore by throwing out a small rope with a stick tied to it," answered Martin. "It's young Stockton that's trying now. But it isn't any use. The cross-currents on that reef are too powerful."
"Trying to get a line to shore by throwing out a small rope with a stick tied to it," Martin replied. "It's young Stockton who's trying now. But it's no good. The cross-currents on that reef are too strong."
"Why, Don will bring that line ashore!" exclaimed Curtis. "Here, Don! Don, I say!"
"Why, Don will bring that line in!" exclaimed Curtis. "Hey, Don! Don, I’m talking to you!"
The dog bounded back along the shore with a quick bark. Curtis grasped him by the collar and pointed to the stick which young Stockton had just hurled again into the water. Don, with another bark of comprehension, dashed into the sea. The onlookers, grasping the situation, gave a cheer and then relapsed into silence. Only the shriek of the gale and the crash of the waves could be heard as they watched the magnificent dog swimming out through the breakers, his big black head now rising on the crest of a wave and now disappearing in the hollow behind it. When Don finally reached the tossing stick, grasped it in his mouth and turned shoreward, another great shout went up from the beach. A woman behind Curtis, whose husband was on the schooner, dropped on her knees on the pebbles, sobbing and thanking God. Curtis himself felt the stinging tears start to his eyes.
The dog raced back along the shore with a quick bark. Curtis grabbed him by the collar and pointed to the stick that young Stockton had just thrown back into the water. Don, with another bark of understanding, dashed into the sea. The spectators, getting the idea, cheered and then fell silent. Only the shriek of the wind and the crash of the waves could be heard as they watched the amazing dog swimming through the waves, his big black head rising on the crest of one wave and disappearing in the trough of the next. When Don finally reached the bobbing stick, grabbed it in his mouth, and turned back to shore, another huge cheer erupted from the beach. A woman behind Curtis, whose husband was on the schooner, dropped to her knees on the pebbles, sobbing and thanking God. Curtis himself felt tears starting to sting his eyes.
When Don reached the shore he dropped the stick at Curtis's feet and gave himself a tremendous shake. Curtis caught at the stick, while a dozen men and women threw themselves bodily on Don, hugging him and kissing his wet fur like distracted creatures. Old Paul Stockton was among them. Over his shoulder Don's big black head looked up, his eyes asking as plainly as speech what all this fuss was about.
When Don reached the shore, he dropped the stick at Curtis's feet and shook himself vigorously. Curtis grabbed the stick, while a crowd of men and women rushed over to Don, hugging him and kissing his wet fur like they were overjoyed. Old Paul Stockton was in the group. Over Paul’s shoulder, Don’s big black head looked up, his eyes clearly asking what all this excitement was about.
Meanwhile some of the men had already pulled a big hawser ashore and made it fast. In half an hour the crew of the Amy Reade were safe on shore, chilled and dripping. Before they were hurried away to warmth and shelter, old Paul Stockton caught Curtis's hand. The tears were running freely down his hard, old face.
Meanwhile, some of the men had already pulled a big rope ashore and tied it off. In half an hour, the crew of the Amy Reade was safe on land, shivering and dripping wet. Before they were rushed off to warmth and shelter, old Paul Stockton grabbed Curtis's hand. Tears were streaming down his weathered, old face.
"Tell your uncle he is not to lay a finger on that dog!" he said. "He never killed a sheep of mine—he couldn't! And if he did I don't care! He's welcome to kill them all, if nothing but mutton'll serve his turn."
"Tell your uncle he can't lay a finger on that dog!" he said. "He never killed a sheep of mine—he couldn't! And even if he did, I don't care! He can kill them all if all he wants is mutton."
Curtis walked home with a glad heart. Mr. Locksley heard old Paul's message with a smile. He, too, had been touched by Don's splendid feat.
Curtis walked home feeling happy. Mr. Locksley listened to old Paul's message with a smile. He, too, had been moved by Don's amazing achievement.
"Well, Curtis, I'm very glad that it has turned old Paul in his favour. But we must shut Don up for a week or so, no matter how hard he takes it. You can see that for yourself. After all, he might have worried the sheep. And, anyway, he must be broken of his intimacy with Ventnor's dog."
"Well, Curtis, I’m really glad that old Paul is on his side now. But we need to keep Don quiet for a week or so, no matter how hard it is for him. You can see that for yourself. After all, he might have worried the sheep. And besides, he needs to stop being so close with Ventnor’s dog."
Curtis acknowledged the justice of this and poor Don was tied up again. His captivity was not long, however, for Ventnor's dog was soon shot. When Don was released, Curtis had an anxious time for a week or two. But no more sheep were worried, and Don's innocence was triumphantly established. As for old Paul Stockton, it seemed as if he could not do enough for Curtis and Don. His ancient grudge against the Locksleys was completely forgotten, and from that date he was a firm friend of Curtis. In regard to Don, old Paul would say:
Curtis recognized that this was fair, and poor Don found himself tied up again. However, his imprisonment didn't last long, as Ventnor's dog was soon shot. Once Don was freed, Curtis had a worried week or two. But no more sheep were harmed, and Don's innocence was clearly proven. As for old Paul Stockton, it was as if he couldn't do enough for Curtis and Don. His long-standing grudge against the Locksleys was entirely forgotten, and from that point on, he became a loyal friend to Curtis. Regarding Don, old Paul would say:
"Why, there never was such a dog before, sir, never! He just talks with his eyes, that dog does. And if you'd just 'a' seen him swimming out to that schooner! Bones? Yes, sir! Every time that dog comes here he's to get the best bones we've got for him—and more'n bones, too. That dog's a hero, sir, that's what he is!"
"Honestly, there’s never been a dog like him before, sir, never! He communicates just with his eyes, that dog does. And if you’d only seen him swimming out to that schooner! Bones? Absolutely! Every time that dog comes here, he gets the best bones we have—and more than just bones, too. That dog is a hero, sir, that’s what he is!"
Miss Madeline's Proposal
"Auntie, I have something to tell you," said Lina, with a blush that made her look more than ever like one of the climbing roses that nodded about the windows of the "old Churchill place," as it was always called in Lower Wentworth.
"Auntie, I have something to tell you," Lina said, blushing so much that she looked even more like one of the climbing roses swaying around the windows of the "old Churchill place," as it was always referred to in Lower Wentworth.
Miss Madeline, sitting in the low rocker by the parlour window, seemed like the presiding genius of the place. Everything about her matched her sweet old-fashionedness, from the crown of her soft brown hair, dressed in the style of her long ago girlhood, to the toes of her daintily slippered feet. Outside of the old Churchill place, in the busy streets of the up-to-date little town, Miss Madeline might have seemed out of harmony with her surroundings. But here, in this dim room, faintly scented with whiffs from the rose garden outside, she was like a note in some sweet, perfect melody of old time.
Miss Madeline, sitting in the low rocker by the parlor window, looked like the spirit of the place. Everything about her reflected her charming old-fashioned style, from the crown of her soft brown hair, styled like it was in her girlhood long ago, to the tips of her delicately slippered feet. Outside the old Churchill place, in the busy streets of the modern little town, Miss Madeline might have seemed out of place. But here, in this dim room, faintly scented with the fragrance from the rose garden outside, she felt like a note in a sweet, perfect melody from the past.
Lina, sitting on a little stool at Miss Madeline's feet with her curly head in her aunt's lap, was as pretty as Miss Madeline herself had once been. She was also very happy, and her happiness seemed to envelop her as in an atmosphere and lend her a new radiance and charm. Miss Madeline loved her pretty niece very dearly and patted the curly head tenderly with her slender white hands.
Lina, sitting on a small stool at Miss Madeline's feet with her curly hair in her aunt's lap, was just as pretty as Miss Madeline had been in her younger days. She was also very happy, and her happiness seemed to surround her like an atmosphere, giving her a new glow and charm. Miss Madeline loved her beautiful niece very much and gently patted the curly head with her slender white hands.
"What is it, my dear?"
"What's wrong, my dear?"
"I'm—I'm engaged," whispered Lina, hiding her face in Miss Madeline's flowered muslin lap.
"I'm—I'm engaged," Lina whispered, burying her face in Miss Madeline's floral muslin lap.
"Engaged!" Miss Madeline's tone was one of surprise and awe. She blushed as she said the word as deeply as Lina had done. Then she went on, with a little quiver of excitement in her voice, "To whom, my dear?"
"Engaged!" Miss Madeline exclaimed, her voice filled with surprise and awe. She blushed as she said the word just as deeply as Lina had. Then she continued, a slight quiver of excitement in her voice, "To whom, my dear?"
"Oh, you don't know him, Auntie, but I hope you will soon. His name is Ralph Wylde. Isn't it pretty? I met him last winter, and we became very good friends. But we had a quarrel before I came down here and, oh, I have been so unhappy over it. Three weeks ago he wrote me and begged my pardon—so nice of him, because I was really all to blame, you know. And he said he loved me and—all that, you know."
"Oh, you don't know him, Auntie, but I hope you will soon. His name is Ralph Wylde. Isn't it nice? I met him last winter, and we became really good friends. But we had a fight before I came down here and, oh, I've been so unhappy about it. Three weeks ago he wrote to me and asked for my forgiveness—so kind of him, because I was really the one at fault, you know. And he said he loved me and—all that, you know."
"No, I don't know," said Miss Madeline gently. "But—but—I can imagine."
"No, I don't know," Miss Madeline said softly. "But—but—I can picture it."
"Oh, I was so happy. I wrote back and I had this letter from him today. He is coming down tomorrow. You'll be glad to see him, won't you, Auntie?"
"Oh, I was so happy. I wrote back and I got a letter from him today. He's coming down tomorrow. You'll be happy to see him, right, Auntie?"
"Oh, yes, my dear, and I am glad for your sake—very glad. You are sure you love him?"
"Oh, yes, my dear, and I’m really happy for you—very happy. Are you sure you love him?"
"Yes, indeed," said Lina, with a little laugh, as if wondering how anyone could doubt it.
"Yes, absolutely," said Lina, with a slight laugh, as if questioning how anyone could doubt it.
Presently, Miss Madeline said in a shy voice, "Lina, did—did you ever receive a proposal of marriage from anybody besides Mr. Wylde?"
"Right now," Miss Madeline said in a hesitant voice, "Lina, have you ever gotten a marriage proposal from anyone other than Mr. Wylde?"
Lina laughed roguishly. "Why, yes, Auntie, ever so many. A dozen, at least."
Lina laughed mischievously. "Oh, absolutely, Auntie, at least a dozen."
"Oh, my dear!" cried Miss Madeline in a slightly shocked tone.
"Oh, my dear!" exclaimed Miss Madeline, sounding a bit taken aback.
"But I did, really. Sometimes it was horrid and sometimes it was funny. It all depended on the man. Dear me, how red and uncomfortable most of them looked—all but the fifth. He was so cool and business like that he almost surprised me into accepting him."
"But I really did. Sometimes it was awful and sometimes it was funny. It all depended on the guy. Oh my, how red and awkward most of them looked—all except the fifth. He was so calm and professional that he almost caught me off guard into accepting him."
"And—and what did you feel like, Lina?"
"And how did you feel, Lina?"
"Oh, frightened, mostly—but I always wanted to laugh too. You must know how it is yourself, Auntie. What did you feel like when somebody proposed to you?"
"Oh, mostly scared—but I always wanted to laugh too. You know how it is yourself, Auntie. What did you feel like when someone proposed to you?"
Miss Madeline flushed from chin to brow.
Miss Madeline blushed from chin to forehead.
"Oh, Lina," she faltered as if she were confessing something very disgraceful, yet to which she was impelled by her strict truthfulness, "I—I—never had a proposal in my life—not one."
"Oh, Lina," she hesitated, as if she were admitting something really shameful, but her commitment to honesty pushed her to say it, "I—I—have never had a proposal in my life—not a single one."
Lina opened her big brown eyes in amazement. "Why, Aunt Madeline! And you so pretty! What was the reason?"
Lina opened her big brown eyes in wonder. "Wow, Aunt Madeline! You look so pretty! What happened?"
"I've often wondered," said Miss Madeline faintly. "I was pretty, as you say—it's so long ago I can say that now. And I had many gentlemen friends. But nobody ever wanted to marry me. I sometimes wish that—that I could have had just one proposal. Not that I wanted to marry, you know, I do not mean that, but just so that it wouldn't have seemed that I was different from anybody else. It is very foolish of me to wish it, I know, and even wicked—for if I had not cared for the person it would have made him very unhappy. But then, he would have forgotten and I would have remembered. It would always have been something to be a little proud of."
"I've often thought about this," Miss Madeline said softly. "I was attractive, as you say—it's been so long that I can say that now. And I had plenty of male friends. But no one ever wanted to marry me. Sometimes I wish that—just for once—I could have had a proposal. Not that I wanted to get married, I don’t mean that, but just so it wouldn’t have felt like I was different from everyone else. I realize it’s very silly to wish for that, and even wrong—because if I didn’t really care for the person, it would have made them really unhappy. But then, he would have moved on and I would have remembered. It would always have been something to feel a little proud of."
"Yes," said Lina absently; her thoughts had gone back to Ralph.
"Yeah," said Lina absentmindedly; her thoughts had returned to Ralph.
That evening a letter was left at the front door of the old Churchill place. It was addressed in a scholarly hand to Miss Madeline Churchill, and Amelia Kent took it in. Amelia had been Miss Madeline's "help" for years and had grown grey in her service. In Amelia's loyal eyes Miss Madeline was still young and beautiful; she never doubted that the letter was for her mistress. Nobody else there was ever addressed as "Miss Madeline."
That evening, a letter was left at the front door of the old Churchill house. It was addressed in a formal handwriting to Miss Madeline Churchill, and Amelia Kent brought it inside. Amelia had been Miss Madeline's assistant for years and had grown gray in her service. In Amelia's loyal eyes, Miss Madeline was still young and beautiful; she never questioned that the letter was for her mistress. Nobody else there was ever called "Miss Madeline."
Miss Madeline was sitting by the window of her own room watching the sunset through the elms and reading her evening portion of Thomas à Kempis. She never liked to be disturbed when so employed but she read her letter after Amelia had gone out.
Miss Madeline was sitting by the window in her room, watching the sunset through the elms and reading her evening passage from Thomas à Kempis. She never liked to be disturbed while doing so, but she read her letter after Amelia had left.
When she came to a certain paragraph, she turned very pale and Thomas à Kempis fell to the floor unheeded. When she had finished the letter she laid it on her lap, clasped her hands, and said, "Oh, oh, oh," in a faint, tremulous voice. Her cheeks were very pink and her eyes very bright. She did not even pick up Thomas à Kempis but went to the door and called Lina.
When she reached a certain paragraph, she turned very pale, and Thomas à Kempis dropped to the floor, ignored. After finishing the letter, she set it on her lap, clasped her hands, and said, "Oh, oh, oh," in a weak, shaky voice. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were shining. She didn't even bother to pick up Thomas à Kempis but went to the door and called for Lina.
"What is it, Auntie?" asked Lina curiously, noticing the signs of unusual excitement about Miss Madeline.
"What is it, Auntie?" Lina asked curiously, noticing the signs of unusual excitement around Miss Madeline.
Miss Madeline held out her letter with a trembling hand.
Miss Madeline extended her letter with a shaking hand.
"Lina, dear, this is a letter from the Rev. Cecil Thorne. It—it is—a proposal of marriage. I feel terribly upset. How very strange that it should come so soon after our talk this morning! I want you to read it! Perhaps I ought not to show it to anyone—but I would like you to see it."
"Lina, darling, this is a letter from Rev. Cecil Thorne. It is a proposal of marriage. I'm feeling really upset. It's so odd that it would come right after our conversation this morning! I want you to read it! Maybe I shouldn't show it to anyone, but I really want you to see it."
Lina took the letter and read it through. It was unmistakably a proposal of marriage and was, moreover, a very charming epistle of its kind, albeit a little stiff and old-fashioned.
Lina took the letter and read it carefully. It was clearly a marriage proposal and was, besides, a very charming message for that purpose, though a bit formal and old-fashioned.
"How funny!" said Lina when she came to the end.
"How funny!" Lina said when she reached the end.
"Funny!" exclaimed Miss Madeline, with a trace of indignation in her gentle voice.
"That's funny!" Miss Madeline exclaimed, a hint of indignation in her soft voice.
"Oh, I didn't mean that the letter was funny," Lina hastened to explain, "only that, as you said, it is odd to think of it coming so soon after our talk."
"Oh, I didn't mean the letter was funny," Lina quickly clarified, "just that, like you said, it's strange to think it arrived so soon after our conversation."
But this was a little fib on Lina's part. She had thought that the letter or, rather, the fact that it had been written to Miss Madeline, funny. The Rev. Cecil Thorne was Miss Madeline's pastor. He was a handsome, scholarly man of middle age, and Lina had seen a good deal of him during her summer in Lower Wentworth. She had taught the infant class in Sunday School and sometimes she had thought that the minister was in love with her. But she must have been mistaken, she reflected; it must have been her aunt after all, and the Rev. Cecil Thorne's shyly displayed interest in her must have been purely professional.
But this was a small lie on Lina's part. She *had* thought that the letter—or rather, the fact that it had been addressed to Miss Madeline—was funny. The Rev. Cecil Thorne was Miss Madeline's pastor. He was a handsome, scholarly man in his middle years, and Lina had spent quite a bit of time with him during her summer in Lower Wentworth. She had taught the infant class in Sunday School, and sometimes she thought that the minister might be in love with her. But she must have been mistaken, she reflected; it must have been her aunt after all, and the Rev. Cecil Thorne's shily shown interest in her must have been purely professional.
"What a goose I was to be afraid he was in love with me!" she thought. Aloud she said, "He says he will call tomorrow evening to receive your answer."
"What a fool I was to think he was in love with me!" she thought. Out loud she said, "He says he will come by tomorrow evening to get your answer."
"And, oh, what can I say to him?" murmured Miss Madeline in dismay. She wished she had a little of Lina's experience.
"And, oh, what can I say to him?" Miss Madeline said softly, feeling distressed. She wished she had some of Lina's experience.
"You are going to—you will accept him, won't you?" asked Lina curiously.
"You are going to—you will accept him, won't you?" asked Lina curiously.
"Oh, my dear, no!" cried Miss Madeline almost vehemently. "I couldn't think of such a thing. I am very sorry; do you think he will feel badly?"
"Oh, my dear, no!" cried Miss Madeline almost passionately. "I couldn't imagine such a thing. I'm really sorry; do you think he'll feel upset?"
"Judging from his letter I feel sure he will," said Lina decidedly.
"Based on his letter, I'm sure he will," Lina said confidently.
Miss Madeline sighed. "Oh, dear me! It is very unpleasant. But of course I must refuse him. What a beautiful letter he writes too. I feel very much disturbed by this."
Miss Madeline sighed. "Oh, dear! This is really uncomfortable. But I have to turn him down. He writes such a lovely letter, though. I feel quite troubled by this."
Miss Madeline picked up Thomas à Kempis, smoothed him out repentantly, and placed the letter between his leaves.
Miss Madeline picked up Thomas à Kempis, smoothed him out with a sigh, and tucked the letter between his pages.
When the Rev. Cecil Thorne called at the old Churchill place next evening at sunset and asked for Miss Madeline Churchill, Amelia showed him into the parlour and went to call her mistress. Mr. Thorne sat down by the window that looked out on the lawn. His heart gave a bound as he caught a glimpse of an airy white muslin among the trees and a ripple of distant laughter. The next minute Lina appeared, strolling down the secluded path that curved about the birches. A young man was walking beside her with his arm around her. They crossed the green square before the house and disappeared in the rose garden.
When Reverend Cecil Thorne visited the old Churchill house the next evening at sunset and asked for Miss Madeline Churchill, Amelia showed him into the parlor and went to get her. Mr. Thorne sat by the window that overlooked the lawn. His heart raced as he caught sight of a light white dress among the trees and heard distant laughter. Moments later, Lina appeared, walking down the quiet path that curved around the birches. A young man was walking beside her with his arm around her. They crossed the green square in front of the house and disappeared into the rose garden.
Mr. Thorne leaned back in his chair and put his hand over his eyes. He felt that he had received his answer, and it was a very bitter moment for him. He had hardly dared hope that this bright, beautiful child could care for him, yet the realization came home to him none the less keenly. When Miss Madeline, paling and flushing by turns, came shyly in he had recovered his self-control sufficiently to be able to say "good evening" in a calm voice.
Mr. Thorne leaned back in his chair and covered his eyes with his hand. He felt like he had gotten his answer, and it was a really bitter moment for him. He had barely dared to hope that this bright, beautiful child could care about him, yet the realization hit him all the more intensely. When Miss Madeline, alternating between pale and flushed, came in shyly, he had regained enough self-control to say "good evening" in a calm voice.
Miss Madeline sat down opposite to him. At that moment she was devoutly thankful that she had never had any other proposal to refuse. It was a dreadful ordeal. If he would only help her out! But he did not speak and every moment of silence made it worse.
Miss Madeline sat down across from him. At that moment, she was truly grateful that she had never had to turn down any other proposal. It was a terrible situation. If only he would help her out! But he didn’t say anything, and each moment of silence made it worse.
"I—received your letter, Mr. Thorne," she faltered at last, looking distressfully down at the floor.
"I got your letter, Mr. Thorne," she finally said, glancing down at the floor with a look of distress.
"My letter!" Mr. Thorne turned towards her. In her agitation Miss Madeline did not notice the surprise in his face and tone.
"My letter!" Mr. Thorne said as he turned to her. In her distress, Miss Madeline didn’t notice the surprise in his expression and voice.
"Yes," she said, gaining a little courage since the ice was broken. "It—it—was a very great surprise to me. I never thought you—you cared for me as—as you said. And I am very sorry because—because I cannot return your affection. And so, of course, I cannot marry you."
"Yes," she said, feeling a bit braver now that the ice had been broken. "It was a really big surprise to me. I never thought you cared about me like you said. I'm really sorry, but I can't return your feelings. So, of course, I can't marry you."
Mr. Thorne put his hand over his eyes again. He understood now that there had been some mistake and that Miss Madeline had received the letter he had written to her niece. Well, it did not matter—the appearance of the young man in the garden had settled that. Would he tell Miss Madeline of her mistake? No, it would only humiliate her and it made no difference, since she had refused him.
Mr. Thorne put his hand over his eyes again. He realized now that there had been some mistake and that Miss Madeline had gotten the letter he had written to her niece. Well, it didn’t matter—the arrival of the young man in the garden had taken care of that. Would he tell Miss Madeline about her mistake? No, it would only embarrass her, and it didn’t make a difference since she had rejected him.
"I suppose it is of no use to ask you to reconsider your decision?" he said.
"I guess there's no point in asking you to rethink your decision?" he said.
"Oh, no," cried Miss Madeline almost aghast. She was afraid he might ask it after all. "Not in the least use. I am sorry—so very sorry—but I could not answer differently. We—I hope—this will make no difference in our friendly relations, Mr. Thorne?"
"Oh, no," Miss Madeline gasped, almost in shock. She worried he might ask it after all. "It’s not useful at all. I’m sorry—really sorry—but I couldn’t answer any other way. We—I hope—this won’t change our friendly relationship, Mr. Thorne?"
"Not at all," said Mr. Thorne gravely. "We will try to forget that it has happened."
"Not at all," Mr. Thorne said seriously. "We will try to forget that it happened."
He bowed sadly and went out. Miss Madeline watched him guiltily as he walked across the lawn. He looked heart-broken. How dreadful it had been! And Lina had refused twelve men! How could she have lived through it?
He bowed sadly and left. Miss Madeline watched him with guilt as he walked across the lawn. He looked heartbroken. How awful it had been! And Lina had turned down twelve men! How could she have gotten through that?
"Perhaps one gets accustomed to doing it," reflected Miss Madeline. "But I am sure I never could."
"Maybe you get used to it," Miss Madeline thought. "But I know I never could."
"Did Mr. Thorne feel very badly?" whispered Lina that night.
"Did Mr. Thorne feel really bad?" whispered Lina that night.
"I'm afraid he did," confessed Miss Madeline sorrowfully. "He looked so pale and sad, Lina, that my heart ached for him. I am very thankful that I have never had any other proposals to decline. It is a very unpleasant experience. But," she added, with a little tinge of satisfaction in her sweet voice, "I am glad I had one. It—it has made me feel more like other people, you know, dear."
"I'm afraid he did," Miss Madeline admitted sadly. "He looked so pale and upset, Lina, that I felt for him. I'm really grateful that I haven't had any other proposals to turn down. It's a pretty uncomfortable experience. But," she added, with a hint of satisfaction in her sweet voice, "I’m glad I had at least one. It—it has made me feel more like everyone else, you know, dear."
Miss Sally's Company
"How beautiful!" said Mary Seymour delightedly, as they dismounted from their wheels on the crest of the hill. "Ida, who could have supposed that such a view would be our reward for climbing that long, tedious hill with its ruts and stones? Don't you feel repaid?"
"How beautiful!" Mary Seymour exclaimed happily as they got off their bikes at the top of the hill. "Ida, who would have thought that such an amazing view would be our reward for climbing that long, bumpy hill full of ruts and stones? Don’t you feel it was worth it?"
"Yes, but I am dreadfully thirsty," said Ida, who was always practical and never as enthusiastic over anything as Mary was. Yet she, too, felt a keen pleasure in the beauty of the scene before them. Almost at their feet lay the sea, creaming and shimmering in the mellow sunshine. Beyond, on either hand, stretched rugged brown cliffs and rocks, here running out to sea in misty purple headlands, there curving into bays and coves that seemed filled up with sunlight and glamour and pearly hazes; a beautiful shore and, seemingly, a lonely one. The only house visible from where the girls stood was a tiny grey one, with odd, low eaves and big chimneys, that stood down in the little valley on their right, where the cliffs broke away to let a brook run out to sea and formed a small cove, on whose sandy shore the waves lapped and crooned within a stone's throw of the house. On either side of the cove a headland made out to sea, curving around to enclose the sparkling water as in a cup.
"Yes, but I'm really thirsty," said Ida, who was always practical and never as excited about anything as Mary was. Still, she, too, felt a strong pleasure in the beauty of the scene in front of them. Almost at their feet lay the sea, foaming and shimmering in the warm sunshine. Beyond that, on either side, rugged brown cliffs and rocks stretched out, some reaching into the sea as misty purple headlands and others curving into bays and coves that seemed filled with sunlight and enchantment and pearly haze; a stunning shore that looked, by all accounts, lonely. The only house visible from where the girls stood was a tiny gray building, with strange, low eaves and big chimneys, nestled in the little valley to their right, where the cliffs sloped down to let a brook run out to sea and formed a small cove, on whose sandy shore the waves gently lapped and murmured just a stone's throw from the house. On either side of the cove, a headland jutted into the sea, curving around to enclose the sparkling water like a cup.
"What a picturesque spot!" said Mary.
"What a beautiful place!" said Mary.
"But what a lonely one!" protested Ida. "Why, there isn't another house in sight. I wonder who lives in it. Anyway, I'm going down to ask them for a drink of water."
"But what a lonely place!" complained Ida. "There isn't another house anywhere around. I wonder who lives there. Anyway, I'm going to go down and ask them for a drink of water."
"I'd like to ask for a square meal, too," said Mary, laughing. "I am discovering that I am hungry. Fine scenery is very satisfying to the soul, to be sure, but it doesn't still the cravings of the inner girl. And we've wheeled ten miles this afternoon. I'm getting hungrier every minute."
"I’d like to request a solid meal, too," Mary said with a laugh. "I've realized that I’m actually hungry. Beautiful views are definitely good for the soul, but they don’t satisfy my inner appetite. And we’ve traveled ten miles this afternoon. I’m getting hungrier by the minute."
They reached the little grey house by way of a sloping, grassy lane. Everything about it was very neat and trim. In front a white-washed paling shut in the garden which, sheltered as it was by the house, was ablaze with poppies and hollyhocks and geraniums. A path, bordered by big white clam shells, led through it to the front door, whose steps were slabs of smooth red sandstone from the beach.
They arrived at the small gray house via a sloping, grassy path. Everything about it was very neat and tidy. In front, a whitewashed fence enclosed the garden, which, sheltered by the house, was bursting with poppies, hollyhocks, and geraniums. A path lined with large white clam shells guided them to the front door, with steps made of smooth red sandstone from the beach.
"No children here, certainly," whispered Ida. "Every one of those clam shells is placed just so. And this walk is swept every day. No, we shall never dare to ask for anything to eat here. They would be afraid of our scattering crumbs."
"No kids around here, for sure," whispered Ida. "Every one of those clam shells is positioned just right. And this path is cleaned up every day. No, we would never even think of asking for anything to eat here. They’d be worried about us dropping crumbs."
Ida lifted her hand to knock, but before she could do so, the door was thrown open and a breathless little lady appeared on the threshold.
Ida raised her hand to knock, but before she could, the door swung open and a breathless little lady stood in the doorway.
She was very small, with an eager, delicately featured face and dark eyes twinkling behind gold-rimmed glasses. She was dressed immaculately in an old-fashioned gown of grey silk with a white muslin fichu crossed over her shoulders, and her silvery hair fell on each side of her face in long, smooth curls that just touched her shoulders and bobbed and fluttered with her every motion; behind, it was caught up in a knot on her head and surmounted by a tiny lace cap.
She was very petite, with an eager, delicately featured face and dark eyes sparkling behind gold-rimmed glasses. She wore an immaculate, vintage gown of gray silk with a white muslin fichu draped over her shoulders, and her silvery hair fell on each side of her face in long, smooth curls that just grazed her shoulders and bobbed and fluttered with every movement; at the back, it was gathered in a knot on her head and topped with a tiny lace cap.
She looks as if she had just stepped out of a bandbox of last century, thought Mary.
She looks like she just stepped out of a last-century bandbox, Mary thought.
"Are you Cousin Abner's girls?" demanded the little lady eagerly. There was such excitement and expectation in her face and voice that both the Seymour girls felt uncomfortably that they ought to be "Cousin Abner's girls."
"Are you Cousin Abner's daughters?" asked the little lady eagerly. There was so much excitement and anticipation in her face and voice that both the Seymour girls felt awkwardly that they should be "Cousin Abner's daughters."
"No," said Mary reluctantly, "we're not. We are only—Martin Seymour's girls."
"No," Mary said hesitantly, "we're not. We're just—Martin Seymour's girls."
All the light went out of the little lady's face, as if some illuminating lamp had suddenly been quenched behind it. She seemed fairly to droop under her disappointment. As for the rest, the name of Martin Seymour evidently conveyed no especial meaning to her ears. How could she know that he was a multi-millionaire who was popularly supposed to breakfast on railroads and lunch on small corporations, and that his daughters were girls whom all people delighted to honour?
All the light disappeared from the little lady's face, as if some bright lamp had suddenly been turned off behind it. She seemed to wilt under her disappointment. As for the rest, the name Martin Seymour clearly didn't mean much to her. How could she know that he was a multi-millionaire who was rumored to have breakfast on railroads and lunch on small corporations, and that his daughters were girls everyone loved to admire?
"No, of course you are not Cousin Abner's girls," she said sorrowfully. "I'd have known you couldn't be if I had just stopped to think. Because you are dark and they would be fair, of course; Cousin Abner and his wife were both fair. But when I saw you coming down the lane—I was peeking through the hall window upstairs, you know, I and Juliana—I was sure you were Helen and Beatrice at last. And I can't help wishing you were!"
"No, of course you're not Cousin Abner's girls," she said sadly. "I would have realized you couldn't be if I had just taken a moment to think. Because you have dark hair and they would be light-haired, obviously; Cousin Abner and his wife were both light-haired. But when I saw you coming down the lane—I was peeking through the hallway window upstairs, you know, with Juliana—I was convinced you were Helen and Beatrice at last. And I can't help wishing you were!"
"I wish we were, too, since you expected them," said Mary, smiling. "But—"
"I wish we were, too, since you were expecting them," said Mary, smiling. "But—"
"Oh, I wasn't really expecting them," broke in the little lady. "Only I am always hoping that they will come. They never have yet, but Trenton isn't so very far away, and it is so lonely here. I just long for company—I and Juliana—and I thought I was going to have it today. Cousin Abner came to see me once since I moved here and he said the girls would come, too, but that was six months ago and they haven't come yet. But perhaps they will soon. It is always something to look forward to, you know."
"Oh, I wasn't really expecting them," interrupted the little lady. "But I always hope they will show up. They haven't yet, but Trenton isn't too far away, and it’s so lonely here. I just long for some company—I and Juliana—and I thought I was going to have it today. Cousin Abner visited me once since I moved here and he promised the girls would come, too, but that was six months ago and they still haven't come. But maybe they will soon. It's always nice to have something to look forward to, you know."
She talked in a sweet, chirpy voice like a bird's. There were pathetic notes in it, too, as the girls instinctively felt. How very quaint and sweet and unworldly she was! Mary found herself feeling indignant at Cousin Abner's girls, whoever they were, for their neglect.
She spoke in a cheerful, lively voice like a bird. There were also sad tones in it, as the girls instinctively sensed. How charming and innocent she was! Mary felt a surge of anger towards Cousin Abner's girls, whoever they were, for their neglect.
"We are out for a spin on our wheels," said Ida, "and we are very thirsty. We thought perhaps you would be kind enough to give us a drink of water."
"We're taking our wheels for a spin," said Ida, "and we're really thirsty. We thought maybe you'd be nice enough to give us a drink of water."
"Oh, my dear, anything—anything I have is at your service," said the little lady delightedly. "If you will come in, I will get you some lemonade."
"Oh, my dear, anything—anything I have is at your service," said the little lady happily. "If you come in, I'll get you some lemonade."
"I am afraid it is too much trouble," began Mary.
"I’m afraid it’s too much trouble," Mary started.
"Oh, no, no," cried the little lady. "It is a pleasure. I love doing things for people, I wish more of them would come to give me the chance. I never have any company, and I do so long for it. It's very lonesome here at Golden Gate. Oh, if you would only stay to tea with me, it would make me so happy. I am all prepared. I prepare every Saturday morning, in particular, so that if Cousin Abner's girls did come, I would be all ready. And when nobody comes, Juliana and I have to eat everything up ourselves. And that is bad for us—it gives Juliana indigestion. If you would only stay!"
"Oh, no, no," the little lady exclaimed. "It’s a pleasure. I love doing things for people, and I wish more of them would give me the chance. I never have any company, and I really long for it. It’s very lonely here at Golden Gate. Oh, if you would just stay for tea with me, it would make me so happy. I’m all set up. I prepare every Saturday morning, especially, so that if Cousin Abner’s girls do come, I’ll be ready. And when nobody shows up, Juliana and I have to eat everything ourselves. And that’s not good for us—it gives Juliana indigestion. If you would just stay!"
"We will," agreed Ida promptly. "And we're glad of the chance. We are both terribly hungry, and it is very good of you to ask us."
"We will," Ida quickly agreed. "And we appreciate the opportunity. We're both really hungry, and it's so kind of you to invite us."
"Oh, indeed, it isn't! It's just selfishness in me, that's what it is, pure selfishness! I want company so much. Come in, my dears, and I suppose I must introduce myself because you don't know me, do you now? I'm Miss Sally Temple, and this is Golden Gate Cottage. Dear me, this is something like living. You are special providences, that you are, indeed!"
"Oh, it definitely isn't! It's just my selfishness, that's what it is, pure selfishness! I really want some company. Come in, my dears, and I guess I should introduce myself since you don't know me, do you? I'm Miss Sally Temple, and this is Golden Gate Cottage. Oh my, this is what living feels like. You are true blessings, that's what you are, for sure!"
She whisked them through a quaint little parlour, where everything was as dainty and neat and old-fashioned as herself, and into a spare bedroom beyond it, to put off their hats.
She led them through a charming little parlor, where everything was just as delicate, tidy, and old-fashioned as she was, and into a simple bedroom beyond it, to take off their hats.
"Now, just excuse me a minute while I run out and tell Juliana that we are going to have company to tea. She will be so glad, Juliana will. Make yourselves at home, my dears."
"Just excuse me for a moment while I go tell Juliana that we’re having guests for tea. She’ll be so happy, Juliana will. Make yourselves comfortable, my dears."
"Isn't she delicious?" said Mary, when Miss Sally had tripped out. "I'd like to shake Cousin Abner's girls. This is what Dot Halliday would call an adventure, Ida."
"Isn't she great?" said Mary, when Miss Sally had walked out. "I'd love to hang out with Cousin Abner's girls. This is what Dot Halliday would call an adventure, Ida."
"Isn't it! Miss Sally and this quaint old spot both seem like a chapter out of the novels our grandmothers cried over. Look here, Mary, she is lonely and our visit seems like a treat to her. Let us try to make it one. Let's just chum with her and tell her all about ourselves and our amusements and our dresses. That sounds frivolous, but you know what I mean. She'll like it. Let's be company in real earnest for her."
"Isn't it? Miss Sally and this charming old place both feel like a scene from the novels our grandmothers used to cry over. Look, Mary, she’s lonely, and our visit seems like a special occasion for her. Let’s make it one. Let's just hang out with her and share all about ourselves, what we enjoy, and our outfits. That might sound silly, but you know what I mean. She’ll appreciate it. Let’s genuinely keep her company."
When Miss Sally came back, she was attended by Juliana carrying a tray of lemonade glasses. Juliana proved to be a diminutive lass of about fourteen whose cheerful, freckled face wore an expansive grin of pleasure. Evidently Juliana was as fond of "company" as her mistress was. Afterwards, the girls overheard a subdued colloquy between Miss Sally and Juliana out in the hall.
When Miss Sally returned, she was accompanied by Juliana, who was carrying a tray of lemonade glasses. Juliana turned out to be a small girl of about fourteen, with a cheerful, freckled face and a big smile of delight. It was clear that Juliana loved having "company" just as much as her mistress did. Later, the girls overheard a quiet conversation between Miss Sally and Juliana in the hallway.
"Go set the table, Juliana, and put on Grandmother Temple's wedding china—be sure you dust it carefully—and the best tablecloth—and be sure you get the crease straight—and put some sweet peas in the centre—and be sure they are fresh. I want everything extra nice, Juliana."
"Go set the table, Juliana, and use Grandmother Temple's wedding china—make sure you dust it carefully—and the best tablecloth—make sure the crease is straight—and put some fresh sweet peas in the center—and make sure they’re fresh. I want everything extra nice, Juliana."
"Yes'm, Miss Sally, I'll see to it. Isn't it great to have company, Miss Sally?" whispered Juliana.
"Yes, Miss Sally, I'll take care of it. Isn't it nice to have company, Miss Sally?" whispered Juliana.
The Seymour girls long remembered that tea table and the delicacies with which it was heaped. Privately, they did not wonder that Juliana had indigestion when she had to eat many such unaided. Being hungry, they did full justice to Miss Sally's good things, much to that little lady's delight.
The Seymour girls always remembered that tea table and the treats piled high on it. They couldn’t help but think it was no surprise that Juliana had stomach issues after trying to eat so many of them on her own. Since they were hungry, they fully enjoyed Miss Sally's delicious offerings, much to the little lady’s delight.
She told them all about herself. She had lived at Golden Gate Cottage only a year.
She shared everything about herself. She had only lived at Golden Gate Cottage for a year.
"Before that, I lived away down the country at Millbridge with a cousin. My Uncle Ephraim owned Golden Gate Cottage, and when he died he left it to me and I came here to live. It is a pretty place, isn't it? You see those two headlands out there? In the morning, when the sun rises, the water between them is just a sea of gold, and that is why Uncle Ephraim had a fancy to call his place Golden Gate. I love it here. It is so nice to have a home of my own. I would be quite content if I had more company. But I have you today, and perhaps Beatrice and Helen will come next week. So I've really a great deal to be thankful for."
"Before that, I lived down in the countryside at Millbridge with a cousin. My Uncle Ephraim owned Golden Gate Cottage, and when he passed away, he left it to me, so I moved here to live. It’s a beautiful place, isn’t it? Do you see those two headlands out there? In the morning, when the sun rises, the water between them looks like a sea of gold, and that’s why Uncle Ephraim chose to call his place Golden Gate. I love it here. It’s so nice to have a home of my own. I’d be completely happy if I had more company. But I have you today, and maybe Beatrice and Helen will come next week. So I really have a lot to be thankful for."
"What is your Cousin Abner's other name?" asked Mary, with a vague recollection of hearing of Beatrice and Helen—somebody—in Trenton.
"What is your cousin Abner's other name?" Mary asked, dimly remembering hearing about someone named Beatrice and Helen in Trenton.
"Reed—Abner Abimelech Reed," answered Miss Sally promptly. "A.A. Reed, he signs himself now. He is very well-to-do, I am told, and he carries on business in town. He was a very fine young man, my Cousin Abner. I don't know his wife."
"Reed—Abner Abimelech Reed," replied Miss Sally without hesitation. "A.A. Reed, that’s how he signs his name now. I hear he’s quite successful and runs a business in town. He was a really great young man, my cousin Abner. I don’t know his wife."
Mary and Ida exchanged glances. Beatrice and Helen Reed! They knew them slightly as the daughters of a new-rich family who were hangers-on of the fashionable society in Trenton. They were regarded as decidedly vulgar, and so far their efforts to gain an entry into the exclusive circle where the Seymours and their like revolved had not been very successful.
Mary and Ida exchanged looks. Beatrice and Helen Reed! They knew them a bit as the daughters of a newly wealthy family who tried to fit in with the trendy crowd in Trenton. They were seen as pretty tacky, and so far, their attempts to break into the exclusive circle where the Seymours and others like them hung out had not been very successful.
"I'm afraid Miss Sally will wait a long while before she sees Cousin Abner's girls," said Mary, when they had gone back to the parlour and Miss Sally had excused herself to superintend the washing of Grandmother Temple's wedding china. "They probably look on her as a poor relation to be ignored altogether; whereas, if they were only like her, Trenton society would have made a place for them long ago."
"I'm afraid Miss Sally will be waiting a long time before she sees Cousin Abner's daughters," Mary said after they returned to the living room and Miss Sally went to oversee the washing of Grandmother Temple's wedding china. "They probably see her as a poor relative and totally ignore her; if they were more like her, Trenton society would have welcomed them a long time ago."
The Seymour girls enjoyed that visit as much as Miss Sally did. She was eager to hear all about their girlish lives and amusements. They told her of their travels, of famous men and women they had seen, of parties they had attended, the dresses they wore, the little fads and hobbies of their set—all jumbled up together and all listened to eagerly by Miss Sally and also by Juliana, who was permitted to sit on the stairs out in the hall and so gather in the crumbs of this intellectual feast.
The Seymour girls enjoyed that visit just as much as Miss Sally did. She was excited to hear all about their young lives and fun activities. They shared stories of their travels, of famous people they had met, of parties they had attended, the outfits they wore, and the little trends and hobbies of their group—all mixed together and all eagerly listened to by Miss Sally and also by Juliana, who was allowed to sit on the stairs in the hallway and soak up the bits of this intellectual feast.
"Oh, you've been such pleasant company," said Miss Sally when the girls went away.
"Oh, you’ve been such great company," said Miss Sally when the girls left.
Mary took the little lady's hands in hers and looked affectionately down into her face.
Mary held the little lady's hands in hers and looked down at her face with affection.
"Would you like it—you and Juliana—if we came out to see you often? And perhaps brought some of our friends with us?"
"Would you and Juliana like it if we came to visit you often? And maybe brought some of our friends along?"
"Oh, if you only would!" breathed Miss Sally.
"Oh, if you would just!" Miss Sally breathed.
Mary laughed and, obeying a sudden impulse, bent and kissed Miss Sally's cheek.
Mary laughed and, acting on a sudden impulse, leaned down and kissed Miss Sally's cheek.
"We'll come then," she promised. "Please look upon us as your 'steady company' henceforth."
"We'll come then," she promised. "Please see us as your 'steady company' from now on."
The girls kept their word. Thereafter, nearly every Saturday of the summer found them taking tea with Miss Sally at Golden Gate. Sometimes they came alone; sometimes they brought other girls. It soon became a decided "fad" in their set to go to see Miss Sally. Everybody who met her loved her at sight. It was considered a special treat to be taken by the Seymours to Golden Gate.
The girls kept their promise. After that, nearly every Saturday of the summer, they enjoyed tea with Miss Sally at Golden Gate. Sometimes they came alone; other times they brought along other girls. It quickly became a clear trend among their group to visit Miss Sally. Everyone who met her instantly liked her. It was seen as a special treat to be taken to Golden Gate by the Seymours.
As for Miss Sally, her cup of happiness was almost full. She had "company" to her heart's content and of the very kind she loved—bright, merry, fun-loving girls who devoured her dainties with a frank zest that delighted her, filled the quaint old rooms with laughter and life, and chattered to her of all their plans and frolics and hopes. There was just one little cloud on Miss Sally's fair sky.
As for Miss Sally, she was almost completely happy. She had "company" to her heart's content, and of the exact kind she loved—bright, cheerful, fun-loving girls who enjoyed her treats with a genuine enthusiasm that thrilled her, filled the charming old rooms with laughter and energy, and chatted with her about all their plans, adventures, and dreams. There was just one tiny cloud on Miss Sally's bright horizon.
"If only Cousin Abner's girls would come!" she once said wistfully to Mary. "Nobody can quite take the place of one's own, you know. My heart yearns after them."
"If only Cousin Abner's girls would come!" she once said longingly to Mary. "Nobody can really replace your own, you know. I miss them so much."
Mary was very silent and thoughtful as she drove back to Trenton that night. Two days afterwards, she went to Mrs. Gardiner's lawn party. The Reed girls were there. They were tall, fair, handsome girls, somewhat too lavishly and pronouncedly dressed in expensive gowns and hats, and looking, as they felt, very much on the outside of things. They brightened and bridled, however, when Mrs. Gardiner brought Mary Seymour up and introduced her. If there was one thing on earth that the Reed girls longed for more than another it was to "get in" with the Seymour girls.
Mary was quiet and lost in thought as she drove back to Trenton that night. Two days later, she attended Mrs. Gardiner's lawn party. The Reed girls were there. They were tall, fair, and attractive, dressed in costly gowns and hats that were a bit too flashy, and they felt very much like outsiders. However, they perked up and straightened out when Mrs. Gardiner brought Mary Seymour over and introduced her. If there was one thing the Reed girls wanted more than anything else, it was to be part of the Seymour girls' circle.
After Mary had chatted with them for a few minutes in a friendly way, she said, "I think we have a mutual friend in Miss Sally Temple of Golden Gate, haven't we? I'm sure I've heard her speak of you."
After Mary had talked with them for a few minutes in a friendly way, she said, "I believe we have a mutual friend in Miss Sally Temple of Golden Gate, right? I'm pretty sure I've heard her mention you."
The Reed girls flushed. They did not care to have the rich Seymour girls know of their connection with that queer old cousin of their father's who lived in that out-of-the-world spot up-country.
The Reed girls turned red. They didn’t want the wealthy Seymour girls to find out about their link to that strange old cousin of their dad's who lived in that remote place upstate.
"She is a distant cousin of ours," said Beatrice carelessly, "but we've never met her."
"She's a distant cousin of ours," Beatrice said casually, "but we’ve never met her."
"Oh, how much you have missed!" said Mary frankly. "She is the sweetest and most charming little lady I have ever met, and I am proud to number her among my friends. Golden Gate is such an idyllic little spot, too. We go there so often that I fear Miss Sally will think we mean to outwear our welcome. We hope to have her visit us in town this winter. Well, good-by for now. I'll tell Miss Sally I've met you. She will be pleased to hear about you."
"Oh, you have no idea what you’ve missed!" Mary said honestly. "She is the sweetest and most charming little lady I've ever met, and I'm proud to call her my friend. Golden Gate is such a beautiful little spot, too. We go there so often that I'm worried Miss Sally will think we're overstaying our welcome. We hope to have her visit us in the city this winter. Well, bye for now. I'll let Miss Sally know I've met you. She'll be happy to hear about you."
When Mary had gone, the Reed girls looked at each other.
When Mary left, the Reed girls exchanged glances.
"I suppose we ought to have gone to see Cousin Sally before," said Beatrice. "Father said we ought to."
"I guess we should have visited Cousin Sally earlier," Beatrice said. "Dad said we should."
"How on earth did the Seymours pick her up?" said Helen. "Of course we must go and see her."
"How in the world did the Seymours meet her?" said Helen. "We definitely need to go visit her."
Go they did. The very next day Miss Sally's cup of happiness brimmed right over, for Cousin Abner's girls came to Golden Gate at last. They were very nice to her, too. Indeed, in spite of a good deal of snobbishness and false views of life, they were good-hearted girls under it all; and some plain common sense they had inherited from their father came to the surface and taught them to see that Miss Sally was a relative of whom anyone might be proud. They succumbed to her charm, as the others had done, and thoroughly enjoyed their visit to Golden Gate. They went away promising to come often again; and I may say right here that they kept their promise, and a real friendship grew up between Miss Sally and "Cousin Abner's girls" that was destined to work wonders for the latter, not only socially and mentally but spiritually as well, for it taught them that sincerity and honest kindliness of heart and manner are the best passports everywhere, and that pretence of any kind is a vulgarity not to be tolerated. This took time, of course. The Reed girls could not discard their snobbishness all at once. But in the end it was pretty well taken out of them.
They did go. The very next day, Miss Sally was overflowing with happiness because Cousin Abner's girls finally arrived at Golden Gate. They were really nice to her, too. In fact, despite some snobbishness and misguided views on life, they were good-hearted girls at their core; some plain common sense they inherited from their father surfaced and helped them realize that Miss Sally was a relative anyone would be proud of. They fell for her charm, just like others had, and thoroughly enjoyed their time at Golden Gate. They left promising to visit often, and I can say right now that they kept their promise, leading to a genuine friendship between Miss Sally and "Cousin Abner's girls" that was set to bring about great changes for them, not just socially and mentally but spiritually as well. It taught them that sincerity and genuine kindness of heart and behavior are the best passports anywhere, while any kind of pretense is a vulgarity to be avoided. This, of course, took some time. The Reed girls couldn't just shake off their snobbishness immediately. But in the end, it was mostly worn away.
Miss Sally never dreamed of this or the need for it. She loved Cousin Abner's girls from the first and always admired them exceedingly.
Miss Sally never imagined this or that it would be necessary. She loved Cousin Abner's girls from the very beginning and always admired them a lot.
"And then it is so good to have your own folks coming as company," she told the Seymour girls. "Oh, I'm just in the seventh heaven of happiness. But, dearies, I think you will always be my favourites—mine and Juliana's. I've plenty of company now and it's all thanks to you."
"And it's really great to have your own people visiting," she told the Seymour girls. "Oh, I'm just on cloud nine with happiness. But, darlings, I think you will always be my favorites—mine and Juliana's. I have plenty of company now, and it's all because of you."
"Oh, no," said Mary quickly. "Miss Sally, your company comes to you for just your own sake. You've made Golden Gate a veritable Mecca for us all. You don't know and you never will know how much good you have done us. You are so good and true and sweet that we girls all feel as if we were bound to live up to you, don't you see? And we all love you, Miss Sally."
"Oh, no," Mary replied quickly. "Miss Sally, everyone comes to you for your own sake. You've made Golden Gate a true haven for all of us. You have no idea, and you probably never will, how much good you've done for us. You're so kind, genuine, and sweet that we all feel like we have to live up to your example, don’t you see? And we all love you, Miss Sally."
"I'm so glad," breathed Miss Sally with shining eyes, "and so is Juliana."
"I'm so glad," said Miss Sally with bright eyes, "and so is Juliana."
Mrs. March's Revenge
"I declare, it is a real fall day," said Mrs. Stapp, dropping into a chair with a sigh of relief as Mrs. March ushered her into the cosy little sitting-room. "The wind would chill the marrow in your bones; winter'll be here before you know it."
"I must say, it feels like a true fall day," Mrs. Stapp said, sinking into a chair with a sigh of relief as Mrs. March welcomed her into the cozy little sitting room. "The wind could freeze you to the bone; winter will be here before you know it."
"That's so," assented Mrs. March, bustling about to stir up the fire. "But I don't know as I mind it at all. Winter is real pleasant when it does come, but I must say, I don't fancy these betwixt-and-between days much. Sit up to the fire, Theodosia. You look real blue."
"That's true," agreed Mrs. March, moving around to tend to the fire. "But I can't say I mind it at all. Winter can be quite nice when it finally arrives, but I have to admit, I’m not a fan of these in-between days. Come sit by the fire, Theodosia. You look pretty down."
"I feel so too. Lawful heart, but this is comfort. This chimney-corner of yours, Anna, is the cosiest spot in the world."
"I feel the same way. It’s a good heart, but this is comforting. This corner by the fire, Anna, is the coziest place in the world."
"When did you get home from Maitland?" asked Mrs. March. "Did you have a pleasant time? And how did you leave Emily and the children?"
"When did you get back from Maitland?" asked Mrs. March. "Did you have a good time? And how did you say goodbye to Emily and the kids?"
Mrs. Stapp took this trio of interrogations in calm detail.
Mrs. Stapp calmly took in this trio of questions.
"I came home Saturday," she said, as she unrolled her knitting. "Nice wet day it was too! And as for my visit, yes, I enjoyed myself pretty, well, not but what I worried over Peter's rheumatism a good deal. Emily is well, and the children ought to be, for such rampageous young ones I never saw! Emily can't do no more with them than an old hen with a brood of ducks. But, lawful heart, Anna, don't mind about my little affairs! The news Peter had for me about you when I got home fairly took my breath. He came down to the garden gate to shout it before I was out of the wagon. I couldn't believe but what he was joking at first. You should have seen Peter. He had an old red shawl tied round his rheumatic shoulder, and he was waving his arms like a crazy man. I declare, I thought the chimney was afire! Theodosia, Theodosia!' he shouted. 'Anna March has had a fortune left her by her brother in Australy, and she's bought the old Carroll place, and is going to move up there!' That was his salute when I got home. I'd have been over before this to hear all about it, but things were at such sixes and sevens in the house that I couldn't go visiting until I'd straightened them out a bit. Peter's real neat, as men go, but, lawful heart, such a mess as he makes of housekeeping! I didn't know you had a brother living."
"I got home on Saturday," she said, as she unrolled her knitting. "It was such a nice, wet day too! And about my visit, yes, I enjoyed it pretty well, but I worried a lot about Peter's rheumatism. Emily is doing well, and the kids should be too, because I've never seen such wild young ones! Emily can't handle them any better than an old hen can manage a bunch of ducks. But, goodness, Anna, don't worry about my little issues! The news Peter had for me when I got home completely shocked me. He came running to the garden gate to shout it before I even got out of the wagon. At first, I thought he was joking. You should have seen Peter. He had this old red shawl wrapped around his rheumatic shoulder, and he was waving his arms like a madman. Honestly, I thought the chimney was on fire! 'Theodosia, Theodosia!' he yelled. 'Anna March has inherited a fortune from her brother in Australia, and she’s bought the old Carroll place, and is moving up there!' That was his greeting when I got home. I would have come over by now to hear all about it, but things were such a mess at my place that I couldn’t go visiting until I got them sorted out a bit. Peter’s really tidy, as men go, but goodness, what a disaster he makes of housekeeping! I didn’t know you had a brother living."
"No more did I, Theodosia. I thought, as everyone else did, that poor Charles was at the bottom of the sea forty years ago. It's that long since he ran away from home. He had a quarrel with Father, and he was always dreadful high-spirited. He went to sea, and we heard that he had sailed for England in the Helen Ray. She was never heard of after, and we all supposed that my poor brother had perished with her. And four weeks ago I got a letter from a firm of lawyers in Melbourne, Australia, saying that my brother, Charles Bennett, had died and left all his fortune to me. I couldn't believe it at first, but they sent me some things of his that he had when he left home, and there was an old picture of myself among them with my name written on it in my own hand, so then I knew there was no mistake. But whether Charles did sail in the Helen Ray, or if he did, how he escaped from her and got to Australia, I don't know, and it isn't likely I ever will."
"No more did I, Theodosia. I thought, like everyone else did, that poor Charles had been at the bottom of the sea for forty years. It’s been that long since he ran away from home. He had a fight with Dad, and he was always so high-spirited. He went to sea, and we heard that he had sailed for England on the Helen Ray. After that, we never heard from her again, and we all assumed my poor brother had perished with her. Then, four weeks ago, I got a letter from a law firm in Melbourne, Australia, saying that my brother, Charles Bennett, had died and left all his fortune to me. I couldn’t believe it at first, but they sent me some of his belongings from when he left home, and there was an old picture of myself among them with my name written on it in my own handwriting, so then I knew there was no mistake. But whether Charles actually did sail on the Helen Ray, or if he did, how he escaped from her and got to Australia, I don’t know, and it’s unlikely I ever will."
"Well, of all wonderful things!" commented Mrs. Stapp.
"Well, isn't that just amazing!" commented Mrs. Stapp.
"I was glad to hear that I was heir to so much money," said Mrs. March firmly. "At first I felt as if it were awful of me to be glad when it came to me by my brother's death. But I mourned for poor Charles forty years ago, and I can't sense that he has only just died. Not but what I'd rather have seen him come home alive than have all the money in the world, but it has come about otherwise, and as the money is lawfully mine, I may as well feel pleased about it."
"I was really happy to find out I inherited so much money," Mrs. March said firmly. "At first, I felt awful about being glad since it came from my brother's death. But I mourned for poor Charles forty years ago, and I can't say it feels like he just died. Of course, I'd rather have him come back alive than have all the money in the world, but that's not how things turned out, and since the money is rightfully mine, I might as well be happy about it."
"And you've bought the Carroll place," said Mrs. Stapp, with the freedom of a privileged friend. "Whatever made you do it? I'm sure you are as cosy here as need be, and nobody but yourself. Isn't this house big enough for you?"
"And you've bought the Carroll place," said Mrs. Stapp, with the casualness of a close friend. "What made you decide that? I'm sure you're as comfortable here as you need to be, and it's just you. Isn't this house big enough for you?"
"No, it isn't. All my life I've been hankering for a good, big, roomy house, and all my life I've had to put up with little boxes of places, not big enough to turn round in. I've been contented, and made the best of what I had, but now that I can afford it, I mean to have a house that will suit me. The Carroll house is just what I want, for all it is a little old-fashioned. I've always had a notion of that house, although I never expected to own it any more than the moon."
"No, it’s not. My whole life, I’ve wanted a big, spacious house, but I’ve only lived in tiny places that are barely big enough to move around in. I’ve made the best of what I had and been okay with it, but now that I can actually afford it, I’m determined to get a house that fits me. The Carroll house is exactly what I want, even if it is a bit old-fashioned. I've always imagined that house, even though I never thought I’d own it any more than I could own the moon."
"It's a real handsome place," admitted Mrs. Stapp, "but I expect it will need a lot of fixing up. Nobody has lived in it for six years. When are you going to move in?"
"It's a really nice place," Mrs. Stapp said, "but I think it will need a lot of work. No one has lived in it for six years. When are you planning to move in?"
"In about three weeks, if all goes well. I'm having it all painted and done over inside. The outside can wait until the spring."
"In about three weeks, if everything goes well. I'm getting the whole place painted and redone inside. The outside can wait until spring."
"It's queer how things come about," said Mrs. Stapp meditatively. "I guess old Mrs. Carroll never imagined her home was going to pass into other folks' hands as it has. When you and I were girls, and Louise Carroll was giving herself such airs over us, you didn't much expect to ever stand in her shoes, did you? Do you remember Lou?"
"It's strange how things happen," Mrs. Stapp said thoughtfully. "I don't think old Mrs. Carroll ever thought her home would end up in someone else's hands like this. When we were girls and Louise Carroll was acting all superior, you never really thought you'd be in her position, did you? Do you remember Lou?"
"Yes, I do," said Mrs. March sharply. A change came over her sonsy, smiling face. It actually looked hard and revengeful, and a cruel light flickered in her dark brown eyes. "I'll not forget Lou Carroll as long as I live. She is the only person in this world I ever hated. I suppose it is sinful to say it, but I hate her still, and always will."
"Yes, I do," Mrs. March said sharply. A change came over her cheerful, smiling face. It actually looked hard and vengeful, and a cruel light flickered in her dark brown eyes. "I’ll never forget Lou Carroll as long as I live. She’s the only person in this world I’ve ever hated. I know it’s wrong to say it, but I still hate her, and I always will."
"I never liked her myself," admitted Mrs. Stapp. "She thought herself above us all. Well, for that matter I suppose she was—but she needn't have rubbed it in so."
"I never liked her either," Mrs. Stapp admitted. "She thought she was better than the rest of us. I guess, in a way, she was—but she didn't have to shove it in our faces."
"Well, she might have been above me," said Mrs. March bitterly, "but she wasn't above twitting and snubbing me every chance she got. She always had a spite at me from the time we were children together at school. When we grew up it was worse. I couldn't begin to tell you all the times that girl insulted me. But there was once in particular—I'll never forgive her for it. I was at a party, and she was there too, and so was that young Trenham Manning, who was visiting the Ashleys. Do you remember him, Dosia? He was a handsome young fellow, and Lou had a liking for him, so all the girls said. But he never looked at her that night, and he kept by me the whole time. It made Lou furious, and at last she came up to me with a sneer on her face, and her black eyes just snapping, and said, 'Miss Bennett, Mother told me to tell you to tell your ma that if that plain sewing isn't done by tomorrow night she'll send for it and give it to somebody else; if people engage to have work done by a certain time and don't keep their word, they needn't expect to get it.' Oh, how badly I felt! Mother and I were poor, and had to work hard, but we had feelings just like other people, and to be insulted like that before Trenham Manning! I just burst out crying then and there, and ran away and hid. It was very silly of me, but I couldn't help it. That stings me yet. If I was ever to get a chance to pay Lou Carroll out for that, I'd take it without any compunction."
"Well, she might have been above me," Mrs. March said bitterly, "but she never missed a chance to taunt and insult me. She held a grudge against me since we were kids in school together. When we got older, it only got worse. I couldn't possibly list all the times that girl insulted me. But there was one time in particular—I'll never forgive her for it. I was at a party, and she was there too, along with that young Trenham Manning, who was visiting the Ashleys. Do you remember him, Dosia? He was a handsome young guy, and Lou seemed to like him, or so all the girls said. But he didn't even look at her that night; he stayed with me the entire time. It drove Lou crazy, and finally, she came up to me with a sneer on her face, her dark eyes practically blazing, and said, 'Miss Bennett, Mother asked me to tell you to let your mom know that if that plain sewing isn't finished by tomorrow night, she'll send for it and give it to someone else; if people promise to have work done by a certain time and don't keep their word, they shouldn't expect to receive it.' Oh, I felt so awful! My mom and I were poor and had to work hard, but we had feelings just like everyone else, and to be insulted like that in front of Trenham Manning! I just started crying right then and there and ran off to hide. It was very silly of me, but I couldn't help it. That still stings. If I ever get the chance to pay Lou Carroll back for that, I wouldn't hesitate for a second."
"Oh, but that is unchristian!" protested Mrs. Stapp feebly.
"Oh, but that's not very Christian!" protested Mrs. Stapp weakly.
"Perhaps so, but it's the way I feel. Old Parson Jones used to say that people were marbled good and bad pretty even, but that in everybody there were one or two streaks just pure wicked. I guess Lou Carroll is my wicked streak. I haven't seen or heard of her for years—ever since she married that worthless Dency Baxter and went away. She may be dead for all I know. I don't expect ever to have a chance to pay her out. But mark what I say, Theodosia, if I ever have, I will."
"Maybe that's true, but it's how I feel. Old Parson Jones used to say that people were a mix of good and bad pretty evenly, but that in everyone there were one or two spots that were just pure evil. I guess Lou Carroll is my spot of evil. I haven't seen or heard from her in years—ever since she married that no-good Dency Baxter and left. She might be dead for all I know. I don't expect to ever get my chance to settle the score with her. But just remember this, Theodosia, if I ever do, I will."
Mrs. March snipped off her thread, as if she challenged the world. Mrs. Stapp felt uncomfortable over the unusual display of feeling she had evoked, and hastened to change the subject.
Mrs. March snipped off her thread, as if she was daring the world. Mrs. Stapp felt uneasy about the unexpected show of emotion she had triggered and quickly moved to change the subject.
In three weeks' time Mrs. March was established in her new home, and the "old Carroll house" blossomed out into renewed splendour. Theodosia Stapp, who had dropped in to see it, was in a rapture of admiration.
In three weeks, Mrs. March was settled into her new home, and the "old Carroll house" shone with renewed beauty. Theodosia Stapp, who had come by to check it out, was absolutely thrilled with what she saw.
"You have a lovely home now, Anna. I used to think it fine enough in the Carrolls' time, but it wasn't as grand as this. And that reminds me, I have something to tell you, but I don't want you to get as excited as you did the last time I mentioned her name. You remember the last day I was to see you we were talking of Lou Carroll? Well, next day I was downtown in a store, and who should sail in but Mrs. Joel Kent, from Oriental. You know Mrs. Joel—Sarah Chapple that was? She and her man keep a little hotel up at Oriental. They're not very well off. She is a cousin of old Mrs. Carroll, but, lawful heart, the Carrolls didn't used to make much of the relationship! Well, Mrs. Joel and I had a chat. She told me all her troubles—she always has lots of them. Sarah was always of a grumbling turn, and she had a brand-new stock of them this time. What do you think, Anna March? Lou Carroll—or Mrs. Baxter, I suppose I should say—is up there at Joel Kent's at Oriental, dying of consumption; leastwise, Mrs. Joel says she is."
"You have such a beautiful home now, Anna. I used to think it was nice enough back in the Carrolls' days, but it wasn't as impressive as this. And that reminds me, I have something to share with you, but I don't want you to get as worked up as you did the last time I brought up her name. Do you remember the last time I was going to see you and we were talking about Lou Carroll? Well, the next day I was downtown in a store, and guess who walked in but Mrs. Joel Kent from Oriental. You know Mrs. Joel—she used to be Sarah Chapple? She and her husband run a small hotel up at Oriental. They're not doing too well financially. She's a cousin of old Mrs. Carroll, but, honestly, the Carrolls never really acknowledged that connection! Anyway, Mrs. Joel and I had a conversation. She told me about all her problems—she always has plenty of them. Sarah has always been a bit of a complainer, and she had a whole new set of grievances this time. Can you believe it, Anna March? Lou Carroll—or I suppose I should say Mrs. Baxter—is up at Joel Kent's in Oriental, dying of tuberculosis; at least, that’s what Mrs. Joel says."
"Lou Carroll dying at Oriental!" cried Mrs. March.
"Lou Carroll is dying in the East!" shouted Mrs. March.
"Yes. She came there from goodness knows where, about a month ago—might as well have dropped from the clouds, Mrs. Joel says, for all she expected of it. Her husband is dead, and I guess he led her a life of it when he was alive, and she's as poor as second skimmings. She was aiming to come here, Mrs. Joel says, but when she got to Oriental she wasn't fit to stir a step further, and the Kents had to keep her. I gather from what Mrs. Joel said that she's rather touched in her mind too, and has an awful hankering to get home here—to this very house. She appears to have the idea that it is hers, and all just the same as it used to be. I guess she is a sight of trouble, and Mrs. Joel ain't the woman to like that. But there! She has to work most awful hard, and I suppose a sick person doesn't come handy in a hotel. I guess you've got your revenge, Anna, without lifting a finger to get it. Think of Lou Carroll coming to that!"
"Yeah. She showed up from who knows where about a month ago—might as well have fallen from the sky, according to Mrs. Joel, because she never expected it. Her husband is dead, and I think he made her life miserable when he was alive, and now she’s as broke as can be. Mrs. Joel says she planned to come here, but when she got to Oriental, she was in no shape to go any further, so the Kents had to take her in. From what Mrs. Joel mentioned, it sounds like she’s a little mixed up in her head too, and she has this strong desire to get back home—to this very house. She seems to think it still belongs to her and that everything is just as it used to be. I bet she’s a handful, and Mrs. Joel isn’t the type to appreciate that. But there you go! She has to work incredibly hard, and I suppose having a sick person around isn’t exactly helpful in a hotel. I guess you’ve gotten your revenge, Anna, without even trying. Can you believe Lou Carroll showing up to that?"
The next day was cold and raw. The ragged, bare trees in the old Carroll grounds shook and writhed in the gusts of wind. Now and then a drifting scud of rain dashed across the windows. Mrs. March looked out with a shiver, and turned thankfully to her own cosy fireside again.
The next day was cold and bleak. The scraggly, bare trees in the old Carroll grounds shook and twisted in the strong winds. Occasionally, a light shower of rain raced across the windows. Mrs. March looked outside with a shiver and gratefully turned back to her warm fireside.
Presently she thought she heard a low knock at the front door, and went to see. As she opened it a savage swirl of damp wind rushed in, and the shrinking figure leaning against one of the fluted columns of the Grecian porch seemed to cower before its fury. It was a woman who stood there, a woman whose emaciated face wore a piteous expression, as she lifted it to Mrs. March.
Right now, she thought she heard a soft knock at the front door and went to check. As she opened it, a fierce gust of damp wind rushed in, and the small figure leaning against one of the fluted columns of the Greek porch seemed to shrink back from its force. It was a woman standing there, a woman with a gaunt face that wore a sad expression as she raised it to Mrs. March.
"You don't know me, of course," she said, with a feeble attempt at dignity. "I am Mrs. Baxter. I—I used to live here long ago. I thought I'd walk over today and see my old home."
"You don’t know me, of course," she said, trying to sound dignified but failing. "I’m Mrs. Baxter. I used to live here a long time ago. I thought I’d come by today to see my old home."
A fit of coughing interrupted her words, and she trembled like a leaf.
A coughing fit interrupted her words, and she shook like a leaf.
"Gracious me!" exclaimed Mrs. March blankly. "You don't mean to tell me that you have walked over from Oriental today—and you a sick woman! For pity's sake, come in, quick. And if you're not wet to the skin!"
"Goodness!" Mrs. March exclaimed in disbelief. "You can’t be serious that you walked over from Oriental today—and you’re sick! For heaven's sake, come in quickly. And I hope you're not soaked to the skin!"
She fairly pulled her visitor into the hall, and led her to the sitting-room.
She practically dragged her visitor into the hallway and took her to the living room.
"Sit down. Take this big easy-chair right up to the fire—so. Let me take your bonnet and shawl. I must run right out to tell Hannah to get you a hot drink."
"Have a seat. Bring this big comfy chair over to the fire—just like that. Let me take your hat and shawl. I’ll go out and tell Hannah to get you a hot drink."
"You are very kind," whispered the other. "I don't know you, but you look like a woman I used to know when I was a girl. She was a Mrs. Bennett, and she had a daughter, Anna. Do you know what became of her? I forget. I forget everything now."
"You’re really kind," the other whispered. "I don’t know you, but you remind me of a woman I knew when I was a girl. She was a Mrs. Bennett, and she had a daughter named Anna. Do you know what happened to her? I forget. I forget everything now."
"My name is March," said Mrs. March briefly, ignoring the question. "I don't suppose you ever heard it before."
"My name is March," Mrs. March said shortly, brushing off the question. "I doubt you've ever heard it before."
She wrapped her own warm shawl about the other woman's thin shoulders. Then she hastened to the kitchen and soon returned, carrying a tray of food and a steaming hot drink. She wheeled a small table up to her visitor's side and said, very kindly,
She draped her own warm shawl around the other woman's thin shoulders. Then she hurried to the kitchen and soon came back, carrying a tray of food and a hot drink. She rolled a small table over to her visitor's side and said, very kindly,
"Now, take a bite, my dear, and this raspberry vinegar will warm you right up. It is a dreadful day for you to be out. Why on earth didn't Joel Kent drive you over?"
"Now, take a bite, my dear, and this raspberry vinegar will warm you right up. It’s a terrible day for you to be out. Why on earth didn't Joel Kent drive you here?"
"They didn't know I was coming," whispered Mrs. Baxter anxiously. "I—I ran away. Sarah wouldn't have let me come if she had known. But I wanted to come so much. It is so nice to be home again."
"They didn't know I was coming," Mrs. Baxter whispered nervously. "I—I ran away. Sarah wouldn’t have let me come if she'd known. But I really wanted to be here. It feels so good to be home again."
Mrs. March watched her guest as she ate and drank. It was plain enough that her mind, or rather her memory, was affected. She did not realize that this was no longer her home. At moments she seemed to fancy herself back in the past again. Once or twice she called Mrs. March "Mother."
Mrs. March observed her guest while she ate and drank. It was clear that her mind, or more accurately, her memory, was impacted. She didn’t recognize that this was no longer her home. Occasionally, she appeared to believe she was back in the past. A couple of times, she referred to Mrs. March as "Mother."
Presently a sharp knock was heard at the hall door. Mrs. March excused herself and went out. In the porch stood Theodosia Stapp and a woman whom Mrs. March did not at first glance recognize—a tall, aggressive-looking person, whose sharp black eyes darted in past Mrs. March and searched every corner of the hall before anyone had time to speak.
Currently, a loud knock echoed at the front door. Mrs. March apologized and went out. In the entrance stood Theodosia Stapp and a woman who Mrs. March didn’t recognize at first—a tall, assertive-looking person, whose piercing black eyes scanned past Mrs. March and searched every corner of the hall before anyone had a chance to speak.
"Lawful heart!" puffed Mrs. Stapp, as she stepped in out of the biting wind. "I'm right out of breath. Mrs. March, allow me to introduce Mrs. Kent. We're looking for Mrs. Baxter. She has run away, and we thought perhaps she came here. Did she?"
"Goodness!" puffed Mrs. Stapp, as she stepped in out of the cold wind. "I'm completely out of breath. Mrs. March, let me introduce you to Mrs. Kent. We're looking for Mrs. Baxter. She has disappeared, and we thought she might have come here. Has she?"
"She is in my sitting-room now," said Mrs. March quietly.
"She’s in my living room now," Mrs. March said quietly.
"Didn't I say so?" demanded Mrs. Kent, turning to Mrs. Stapp. She spoke in a sharp, high-pitched tone that grated on Mrs. March's nerves. "Doesn't she beat all! She slipped away this morning when I was busy in the kitchen. And to think of her walking six miles over here in this wind! I dunno how she did it. I don't believe she's half as sick as she pretends. Well, I've got my wagon out here, Mrs. March, and I'll be much obliged if you'll tell her I'm here to take her home. I s'pose we'll have a fearful scene."
"Didn't I tell you?" Mrs. Kent asked, turning to Mrs. Stapp. She spoke in a sharp, high-pitched voice that grated on Mrs. March's nerves. "Isn't she something! She slipped away this morning while I was busy in the kitchen. And to think she walked six miles over here in this wind! I don't know how she managed it. I doubt she's anywhere near as sick as she claims. Well, I have my wagon outside, Mrs. March, and I'd appreciate it if you could let her know I'm here to take her home. I guess we'll have quite a scene."
"I don't see that there is any call for a scene," said Mrs. March firmly. "The poor woman has just got here, and she thinks she has got home. She might as well think so if it is of any comfort to her. You'd better leave her here."
"I don't think there's any reason for a scene," Mrs. March said firmly. "The poor woman just arrived, and she thinks she's home. She might as well believe that if it brings her some comfort. You should just leave her here."
Theodosia gave a stifled gasp of amazement, but Mrs. March went serenely on.
Theodosia let out a muffled gasp of surprise, but Mrs. March continued calmly.
"I'll take care of the poor soul as long as she needs it—and that will not be very long in my opinion, for if ever I saw death in a woman's face, it is looking out of hers. I've plenty of time to look after her and make her comfortable."
"I'll take care of the poor woman for as long as she needs it—and I don't think it will be for much longer, because if I’ve ever seen death in a woman's face, it’s in hers. I have plenty of time to look after her and make her comfortable."
Mrs. Joel Kent was voluble in her thanks. It was evident that she was delighted to get the sick woman off her hands. Mrs. March cut her short with an invitation to stay to tea, but Mrs. Kent declined.
Mrs. Joel Kent was very expressive in her gratitude. It was clear that she was thrilled to be rid of the sick woman. Mrs. March interrupted her with an offer to stay for tea, but Mrs. Kent politely refused.
"I've got to hurry home straight off and get the men's suppers. Such a scamper to have over that woman! I'm sure I'm thankful you're willing to let her stay, for she'd never be contented anywhere else. I'll send over what few things she has tomorrow."
"I need to hurry home right away and make dinner for the men. I really need to rush because of that woman! I’m really grateful you’re okay with her staying, because she wouldn’t be happy anywhere else. I’ll send over the few things she has tomorrow."
When Mrs. Kent had gone, Mrs. March and Mrs. Stapp looked at each other.
When Mrs. Kent left, Mrs. March and Mrs. Stapp glanced at each other.
"And so this is your revenge, Anna March?" said the latter solemnly. "Do you remember what you said to me about her?"
"And so this is your revenge, Anna March?" the latter said seriously. "Do you remember what you told me about her?"
"Yes, I do, Theodosia, and I thought I meant every word of it. But I guess my wicked streak ran out just when I needed it to depend on. Besides, you see, I've thought of Lou Carroll all these years as she was when I knew her—handsome and saucy and proud. But that poor creature in there isn't any more like the Lou Carroll I knew than you are—not a mite. The old Lou Carroll is dead already, and my spite is dead with her. Will you come in and see her?"
"Yes, I do, Theodosia, and I really meant every word. But I guess my rebellious side faded just when I needed it the most. Besides, I've always thought of Lou Carroll all these years as she was when I knew her—beautiful, bold, and proud. But that poor person in there is nothing like the Lou Carroll I knew—not at all. The old Lou Carroll is already gone, and my bitterness is gone with her. Will you come in and see her?"
"Well, no, not just now. She wouldn't know me, and Mrs. Joel says strangers kind of excite her—a pretty bad place the hotel would be for her at that rate, I should think. I must go and tell Peter about it, and I'll send up some of my black currant jam for her."
"Well, not right now. She wouldn’t recognize me, and Mrs. Joel says strangers kind of get her excited—which wouldn’t be great for her at a hotel like this. I should go and tell Peter about it, and I'll send some of my black currant jam up for her."
When Mrs. Stapp had gone, Mrs. March went back to her guest. Lou Baxter had fallen asleep with her head pillowed on the soft plush back of her chair. Mrs. March looked at the hollow, hectic cheeks and the changed, wasted features, and her bright brown eyes softened with tears.
When Mrs. Stapp left, Mrs. March returned to her guest. Lou Baxter had fallen asleep with her head resting on the soft plush back of her chair. Mrs. March looked at the hollow, flushed cheeks and the altered, worn features, and her bright brown eyes filled with tears.
"Poor Lou," she said softly, as she brushed a loose lock of grey hair back from the sleeping woman's brow.
"Poor Lou," she said gently, as she tucked a stray strand of gray hair behind the sleeping woman's forehead.
Nan
Nan was polishing the tumblers at the pantry window, outside of which John Osborne was leaning among the vines. His arms were folded on the sill and his straw hat was pushed back from his flushed, eager face as he watched Nan's deft movements.
Nan was polishing the glasses at the pantry window, where John Osborne was leaning against the vines outside. His arms were crossed on the sill, and his straw hat was pushed back from his flushed, eager face as he observed Nan's skillful movements.
Beyond them, old Abe Stewart was mowing the grass in the orchard with a scythe and casting uneasy glances at the pair. Old Abe did not approve of John Osborne as a suitor for Nan. John was poor; and old Abe, although he was the wealthiest farmer in Granville, was bent on Nan's making a good match. He looked upon John Osborne as a mere fortune-hunter, and it was a thorn in the flesh to see him talking to Nan while he, old Abe, was too far away to hear what they were saying. He had a good deal of confidence in Nan, she was a sensible, level-headed girl. Still, there was no knowing what freak even a sensible girl might take into her head, and Nan was so determined when she did make up her mind. She was his own daughter in that.
Beyond them, old Abe Stewart was mowing the grass in the orchard with a scythe and casting uneasy glances at the couple. Old Abe didn’t like John Osborne as a suitor for Nan. John was poor, and old Abe, despite being the richest farmer in Granville, was determined that Nan should make a good match. He saw John Osborne as nothing more than a fortune-seeker, and it was a real annoyance to see him talking to Nan while he, old Abe, was too far away to hear what they were discussing. He had a lot of faith in Nan; she was a sensible, level-headed girl. Still, you never knew what kind of whim even a sensible girl might get, and Nan was pretty set on what she wanted once she made up her mind. She was just like him in that way.
However, old Abe need not have worried himself. It could not be said that Nan was helping John Osborne on in his wooing at all. Instead, she was teasing and snubbing him by turns.
However, old Abe didn’t need to worry. It couldn’t be said that Nan was helping John Osborne with his flirting at all. Instead, she was both teasing and rejecting him.
Nan was very pretty. Moreover, Nan was well aware of the fact. She knew that the way her dark hair curled around her ears and forehead was bewitching; that her complexion was the envy of every girl in Granville; that her long lashes had a trick of drooping over very soft, dark eyes in a fashion calculated to turn masculine heads hopelessly. John Osborne knew all this too, to his cost. He had called to ask Nan to go with him to the Lone Lake picnic the next day. At this request Nan dropped her eyes and murmured that she was sorry, but he was too late—she had promised to go with somebody else. There was no need of Nan's making such a mystery about it. The somebody else was her only cousin, Ned Bennett, who had had a quarrel with his own girl; the latter lived at Lone Lake, and Ned had coaxed Nan to go over with him and try her hand at patching matters up between him and his offended lady-love. And Nan, who was an amiable creature and tender-hearted where anybody's lover except her own was concerned, had agreed to go.
Nan was really pretty. Plus, she knew it well. She was aware that the way her dark hair curled around her ears and forehead was enchanting; that her complexion made every girl in Granville jealous; that her long lashes had a way of drooping over her soft, dark eyes that could easily make guys fall for her. John Osborne knew all of this too, and it cost him. He had come to ask Nan to go with him to the Lone Lake picnic the next day. At this request, Nan lowered her eyes and softly said she was sorry, but he was too late—she had already promised to go with someone else. There was no need for Nan to make such a mystery about it. The someone else was her only cousin, Ned Bennett, who had had a fight with his own girlfriend; she lived at Lone Lake, and Ned had persuaded Nan to go with him and help fix things between him and his upset girlfriend. And Nan, who was a kind-hearted person and soft-hearted when it came to anyone else's romantic issues except her own, had agreed to go.
But John Osborne at once jumped to the conclusion—as Nan had very possibly meant him to do—that the mysterious somebody was Bryan Lee, and the thought was gall and wormwood to him.
But John Osborne immediately jumped to the conclusion—as Nan might have intended—that the mysterious someone was Bryan Lee, and the thought was incredibly bitter for him.
"Whom are you going with?" he asked.
"Who are you going with?" he asked.
"That would be telling," Nan said, with maddening indifference.
"That would be revealing," Nan said, with frustrating indifference.
"Is it Bryan Lee?" demanded John.
"Is this Bryan Lee?" John asked.
"It might be," said Nan reflectively, "and then again, you know, it mightn't."
"It could be," Nan said thoughtfully, "and then again, you know, it might not be."
John was silent; he was no match for Nan when it came to a war of words. He scowled moodily at the shining tumblers.
John stayed quiet; he couldn't compete with Nan in a battle of words. He glared sulkily at the sparkling glasses.
"Nan, I'm going out west," he said finally.
"Nan, I'm heading out west," he said finally.
Nan stared at him with her last tumbler poised in mid-air, very much as if he had announced his intention of going to the North Pole or Equatorial Africa.
Nan stared at him with her last drink held in mid-air, as if he had just said he was planning to go to the North Pole or Equatorial Africa.
"John Osborne, are you crazy?"
"John Osborne, are you out of your mind?"
"Not quite. And I'm in earnest, I can tell you that."
"Not entirely. And I mean it, I can assure you."
Nan set the glass down with a decided thud. John's curtness displeased her. He needn't suppose that it made any difference to her if he took it into his stupid head to go to Afghanistan.
Nan set the glass down with a firm thud. John's abruptness annoyed her. He shouldn't think it mattered to her if he decided to go to Afghanistan.
"Oh!" she remarked carelessly. "Well, I suppose if you've got the Western fever your case is hopeless. Would it be impertinent to inquire why you are going?"
"Oh!" she said casually. "Well, I guess if you've got the Western fever, there's no hope for you. Would it be rude to ask why you're going?"
"There's nothing else for me to do, Nan," said John, "Bryan Lee is going to foreclose the mortgage next month and I'll have to clear out. He says he can't wait any longer. I've worked hard enough and done my best to keep the old place, but it's been uphill work and I'm beaten at last."
"There's nothing else I can do, Nan," John said. "Bryan Lee is going to foreclose on the mortgage next month, and I’ll have to move out. He says he can't wait any longer. I've worked hard and done my best to hang onto the old place, but it’s been a struggle, and I’m finally out of options."
Nan sat blankly down on the stool by the window. Her face was a study which John Osborne, watching old Abe's movements, missed.
Nan sat blankly on the stool by the window. Her face was something John Osborne, observing old Abe's actions, overlooked.
"Well, I never!" she gasped. "John Osborne, do you mean to tell me that Bryan Lee is going to do that? How did he come to get your mortgage?"
"Well, I can't believe it!" she exclaimed. "John Osborne, are you really saying that Bryan Lee is going to do that? How did he get a hold of your mortgage?"
"Bought it from old Townsend," answered John briefly. "Oh, he's within his rights, I'll admit. I've even got behind with the interest this past year. I'll go out west and begin over again."
"Got it from old Townsend," John replied shortly. "Sure, he's within his rights, I’ll admit. I’ve even fallen behind on the interest this past year. I’m going to head out west and start fresh."
"It's a burning shame!" said Nan violently.
"It's a real shame!" said Nan angrily.
John looked around in time to see two very red spots on her cheeks.
John glanced around just in time to notice two bright red spots on her cheeks.
"You don't care though, Nan."
"You don't care, though, Nan."
"I don't like to see anyone unjustly treated," declared Nan, "and that is what you've been. You've never had half a chance. And after the way you've slaved, too!"
"I don’t like seeing anyone treated unfairly," Nan said, "and that’s what's happened to you. You've never had a fair shot. And after all the hard work you've put in, too!"
"If Lee would wait a little I might do something yet, now that Aunt Alice is gone," said John bitterly. "I'm not afraid of work. But he won't; he means to take his spite out at last."
"If Lee could just wait a bit, I might still be able to do something now that Aunt Alice is gone," John said bitterly. "I’m not afraid of hard work. But he won’t; he’s determined to get his revenge at last."
Nan hesitated.
Nan was unsure.
"Surely Bryan isn't so mean as that," she stammered. "Perhaps he'll change his mind if—if—"
"Surely Bryan isn't that mean," she stammered. "Maybe he'll change his mind if—if—"
Osborne wheeled about with face aflame.
Osborne spun around with a flushed face.
"Don't you say a word to him about it, Nan!" he cried. "Don't you go interceding with him for me. I've got some pride left. He can take the farm from me, and he can take you maybe, but he can't take my self-respect. I won't beg him for mercy. Don't you dare to say a word to him about it."
"Don't say a word to him about it, Nan!" he shouted. "Don't try to put in a good word for me. I still have some pride. He can take the farm from me, and maybe even you, but he can't take my self-respect. I won't beg him for mercy. Don't you dare say anything to him about it."
Nan's eyes flashed. She was offended to find her sympathy flung back in her face.
Nan's eyes lit up. She felt insulted to see her sympathy thrown back at her.
"Don't be alarmed," she said tartly. "I shan't bother myself about your concerns. I've no doubt you're able to look out for them yourself."
"Don't worry," she said sharply. "I won’t concern myself with your worries. I’m sure you can take care of them on your own."
Osborne turned away. As he did so he saw Bryan Lee driving up the lane. Perhaps Nan saw it too. At any rate, she leaned out of the window.
Osborne turned away. As he did, he saw Bryan Lee driving up the lane. Perhaps Nan saw it too. At any rate, she leaned out of the window.
"John! John!" Osborne half turned. "You'll be up again soon, won't you?"
"John! John!" Osborne turned halfway. "You’ll be up again soon, right?"
His face hardened. "I'll come to say goodbye before I go, of course," he answered shortly.
His expression stiffened. "I’ll come to say goodbye before I leave, of course," he replied curtly.
He came face to face with Lee at the gate, where the latter was tying his sleek chestnut to a poplar. He acknowledged his rival's condescending nod with a scowl. Lee looked after him with a satisfied smile.
He came face to face with Lee at the gate, where Lee was tying his shiny chestnut horse to a poplar tree. He responded to his rival's smug nod with a scowl. Lee watched him go with a pleased smile.
"Poor beggar!" he muttered. "He feels pretty cheap I reckon. I've spoiled his chances in this quarter. Old Abe doesn't want any poverty-stricken hangers-on about his place and Nan won't dream of taking him when she knows he hasn't a roof over his head."
"Poor beggar!" he muttered. "He must feel pretty worthless, I guess. I've ruined his chances around here. Old Abe doesn’t want any broke losers hanging around his place and Nan won’t even think about taking him in when she knows he doesn’t have a roof over his head."
He stopped for a chat with old Abe. Old Abe approved of Bryan Lee. He was a son-in-law after old Abe's heart.
He stopped to chat with old Abe. Old Abe thought Bryan Lee was great. He was exactly the kind of son-in-law old Abe wanted.
Meanwhile, Nan had seated herself at the pantry window and was ostentatiously hemming towels in apparent oblivion of suitor No. 2. Nevertheless, when Bryan came up she greeted him with an unusually sweet smile and at once plunged into an animated conversation. Bryan had not come to ask her to go to the picnic—business prevented him from going. But he meant to find out if she were going with John Osborne. As Nan was serenely impervious to all hints, he was finally forced to ask her bluntly if she was going to the picnic.
Meanwhile, Nan had settled at the pantry window, visibly hemming towels while seemingly ignoring suitor No. 2. However, when Bryan approached, she welcomed him with an unusually warm smile and immediately engaged in a lively conversation. Bryan hadn’t come to invite her to the picnic—he couldn’t go due to work commitments. But he wanted to find out if she was going with John Osborne. Since Nan was completely unaffected by any subtle hints, he eventually had to directly ask her if she was attending the picnic.
Well, yes, she expected to.
Sure, she expected to.
Oh! Might he ask with whom?
Oh! Can he ask who with?
Nan didn't know that it was a question of public interest at all.
Nan didn't realize it was something that interested the public at all.
"It isn't with that Osborne fellow, is it?" demanded Bryan incautiously.
"It’s not with that Osborne guy, is it?" Bryan asked carelessly.
Nan tossed her head. "Well, why not?" she asked.
Nan shook her head. "Well, why not?" she asked.
"Look here, Nan," said Lee angrily, "if you're going to the picnic with John Osborne I'm surprised at you. What do you mean by encouraging him so? He's as poor as Job's turkey. I suppose you've heard that I've been compelled to foreclose the mortgage on his farm."
"Listen, Nan," Lee said angrily, "if you're going to the picnic with John Osborne, I’m really surprised at you. What do you mean by encouraging him like that? He’s as broke as can be. I guess you've heard that I had to foreclose on the mortgage for his farm."
Nan kept her temper sweetly—a dangerous sign, had Bryan but known it.
Nan kept her temper nice—a dangerous sign, if Bryan had only realized it.
"Yes; he was telling me so this morning," she answered slowly.
"Yeah, he was telling me that this morning," she replied slowly.
"Oh, was he? I suppose he gave me my character?"
"Oh, really? I guess he shaped who I am?"
"No; he didn't say very much about it at all. He said of course you were within your rights. But do you really mean to do it, Bryan?"
"No; he didn't say much about it at all. He said of course you were within your rights. But do you really plan to go through with it, Bryan?"
"Of course I do," said Bryan promptly. "I can't wait any longer for my money, and I'd never get it if I did. Osborne can't even pay the interest."
"Of course I do," Bryan replied quickly. "I can't wait any longer for my money, and I’d never get it if I did. Osborne can't even pay the interest."
"It isn't because he hasn't worked hard enough, then," said Nan. "He has just slaved on that place ever since he grew up."
"It’s not because he hasn’t worked hard enough, then," said Nan. "He’s been busting his butt there ever since he was a kid."
"Well, yes, he has worked hard in a way. But he's kind of shiftless, for all that—no manager, as you might say. Some folks would have been clear by now, but Osborne is one of those men that are bound to get behind. He hasn't got any business faculty."
"Sure, he has put in some effort. But he's also pretty lazy, you know—he's not a go-getter, to put it simply. Some people would have moved ahead by now, but Osborne is the type who always falls behind. He just doesn't have any business sense."
"He isn't shiftless," said Nan quickly, "and it isn't his fault if he has got behind. It's all because of his care for his aunt. He has had to spend more on her doctor's bills than would have raised the mortgage. And now that she is dead and he might have a chance to pull up, you go and foreclose."
"He’s not lazy," Nan said quickly, "and it’s not his fault that he’s fallen behind. It’s all because he took care of his aunt. He had to spend more on her medical bills than it would have cost to pay off the mortgage. And now that she’s passed away and he might actually have a chance to get back on his feet, you go and foreclose."
"A man must look out for Number One," said Bryan easily, admiring Nan's downcast eyes and rosy cheeks. "I haven't any spite against Osborne, but business is business, you know."
"A man has to take care of himself," Bryan said casually, admiring Nan's sad eyes and flushed cheeks. "I don’t have any hard feelings toward Osborne, but business is business, you know."
Nan opened her lips to say something but, remembering Osborne's parting injunction, she shut them again. She shot a scornful glance at Lee as he stood with his arms folded on the sill beside her.
Nan opened her mouth to say something but, remembering Osborne's last warning, she closed it again. She gave Lee a disdainful look as he stood with his arms crossed on the sill next to her.
Bryan lingered, talking small talk, until Nan announced that she must see about getting tea.
Bryan hung around, chatting casually, until Nan said that she needed to go make some tea.
"And you won't tell me who is going to take you to the picnic?" he coaxed.
"And you won't tell me who's taking you to the picnic?" he teased.
"Oh, it's Ned Bennett," said Nan indifferently.
"Oh, it's Ned Bennett," Nan said dismissively.
Bryan felt relieved. He unpinned the huge cluster of violets on his coat and laid them down on the sill beside her before he went. Nan flicked them off with her fingers as she watched him cross the lawn, his own self-satisfied smile upon his face.
Bryan felt a sense of relief. He unpinned the large bunch of violets from his coat and set them down on the windowsill next to her before leaving. Nan brushed them aside with her fingers as she watched him walk across the lawn, a smug smile on his face.
A week later the Osborne homestead had passed into Bryan Lee's hands and John Osborne was staying with his cousin at Thornhope, pending his departure for the west. He had never been to see Nan since that last afternoon, but Bryan Lee haunted the Stewart place. One day he suddenly stopped coming and, although Nan was discreetly silent, in due time it came to old Abe's ears by various driblets of gossip that Nan had refused him.
A week later, the Osborne homestead was in Bryan Lee's hands, and John Osborne was staying with his cousin at Thornhope, waiting to leave for the west. He hadn't visited Nan since that last afternoon, but Bryan Lee frequently went to the Stewart place. One day, he abruptly stopped showing up, and while Nan kept quiet about it, eventually old Abe heard through various bits of gossip that Nan had turned him down.
Old Abe marched straightway home to Nan in a fury and demanded if this were true. Nan curtly admitted that it was. Old Abe was so much taken aback by her coolness that he asked almost meekly what was her reason for doing such a fool trick.
Old Abe marched straight home to Nan in a rage and asked if it was true. Nan bluntly admitted it was. Old Abe was so surprised by her calmness that he almost timidly asked why she would do such a foolish thing.
"Because he turned John Osborne out of house and home," returned Nan composedly. "If he hadn't done that there is no telling what might have happened. I might even have married him, because I liked him very well and it would have pleased you. At any rate, I wouldn't have married John when you were against him. Now I mean to."
"Because he kicked John Osborne out of the house," Nan replied calmly. "If he hadn't done that, who knows what could have happened? I might have even married him, because I liked him a lot and it would have made you happy. Either way, I wouldn't have married John when you didn't want me to. But now I’m set on it."
Old Abe stormed furiously at this, but Nan kept so provokingly cool that he was conscious of wasting breath. He went off in a rage, but Nan did not feel particularly anxious now that the announcement was over. He would cool down, she knew. John Osborne worried her more. She didn't see clearly how she was to marry him unless he asked her, and he had studiously avoided her since the foreclosure.
Old Abe was furious about this, but Nan stayed so annoyingly calm that he realized he was just wasting his breath. He left in a huff, but Nan wasn't particularly worried now that the announcement was done. She knew he would calm down. John Osborne concerned her more. She couldn't figure out how she was supposed to marry him unless he asked her, and he had deliberately stayed away from her since the foreclosure.
But Nan did not mean to be baffled or to let her lover slip through her fingers for want of a little courage. She was not old Abe Stewart's daughter for nothing.
But Nan wasn't planning to be confused or let her boyfriend slip away because of a lack of courage. She wasn't Abe Stewart's daughter for nothing.
One day Ned Bennett dropped in and said that John Osborne would start for the west in three days. That evening Nan went up to her room and dressed herself in the prettiest dress she owned, combed her hair around her sparkling face in bewitching curls, pinned a cluster of apple blossoms at her belt, and, thus equipped, marched down in the golden sunset light to the Mill Creek Bridge. John Osborne, on his return from Thornhope half an hour later, found her there, leaning over the rail among the willows.
One day, Ned Bennett stopped by and said that John Osborne would be leaving for the west in three days. That evening, Nan went up to her room and put on her prettiest dress, styled her hair in beautiful curls around her sparkling face, pinned a bunch of apple blossoms at her waist, and, all set, walked down in the golden sunset light to the Mill Creek Bridge. John Osborne, returning from Thornhope about half an hour later, found her there, leaning over the railing among the willows.
Nan started in well-assumed surprise and then asked him why he had not been to see her. John blushed—stammered—didn't know—had been busy. Nan cut short his halting excuses by demanding to know if he were really going away, and what he intended to do.
Nan feigned surprise and then asked him why he hadn’t come to see her. John blushed—stammered—didn’t know—had been busy. Nan interrupted his awkward excuses by demanding to know if he was really leaving and what he planned to do.
"I'll go out on the prairies and take up a claim," said Osborne sturdily. "Begin life over again free of debt. It'll be hard work, but I'm not afraid of that. I will succeed if it takes me years."
"I'll go out to the prairies and stake a claim," said Osborne confidently. "I'll start fresh without any debt. It’ll be tough work, but I’m not worried about that. I will succeed, even if it takes me years."
They walked on in silence. Nan came to the conclusion that Osborne meant to hold his peace.
They walked on in silence. Nan realized that Osborne planned to stay quiet.
"John," she said tremulously, "won't—won't you find it very lonely out there?"
"John," she said nervously, "won't—won't you find it really lonely out there?"
"Of course—I expect that. I shall have to get used to it."
"Of course—I get that. I’ll have to adjust to it."
Nan grew nervous. Proposing to a man was really very dreadful.
Nan felt anxious. Asking a man to marry her was truly terrifying.
"Wouldn't it be—nicer for you"—she faltered—"that is—it wouldn't be so lonely for you—would it—if—if you had me out there with you?"
"Wouldn't it be nicer for you," she hesitated, "I mean, it wouldn't be so lonely for you, right, if you had me out there with you?"
John Osborne stopped squarely in the dusty road and looked at her. "Nan!" he exclaimed.
John Osborne stopped right in the dusty road and looked at her. "Nan!" he shouted.
"Oh, if you can't take a hint!" said Nan in despair.
"Oh, if you can't take a hint!" Nan said, feeling frustrated.
It was all of an hour later that a man drove past them as they loitered up the hill road in the twilight. It was Bryan Lee; he had taken from Osborne his house and land, but he had not been able to take Nan Stewart, after all.
It was about an hour later when a man drove past them while they hung around on the hill road during twilight. It was Bryan Lee; he had taken the house and land from Osborne, but he still couldn’t win over Nan Stewart after all.
Natty of Blue Point
Natty Miller strolled down to the wharf where Bliss Ford was tying up the Cockawee. Bliss was scowling darkly at the boat, a trim new one, painted white, whose furled sails seemed unaccountably wet and whose glistening interior likewise dripped with moisture. A group of fishermen on the wharf were shaking their heads sagely as Natty drew near.
Natty Miller walked down to the wharf where Bliss Ford was tying up the Cockawee. Bliss looked frustrated at the boat, a sleek new one painted white, whose furled sails appeared inexplicably damp and whose shiny interior was also dripping with moisture. A group of fishermen on the wharf shook their heads knowingly as Natty approached.
"Might as well split her up for kindlings, Bliss," said Jake McLaren. "You'll never get men to sail in her. It passed the first time, seeing as only young Johnson was skipper, but when a boat turns turtle with Captain Frank in command, there's something serious wrong with her."
"Might as well chop her up for firewood, Bliss," Jake McLaren said. "You'll never get anyone to sail on her. It was fine the first time since young Johnson was the skipper, but when a boat flips over with Captain Frank in charge, there's definitely something seriously wrong with her."
"What's up?" asked Natty.
"What's up?" Natty asked.
"The Cockawee upset out in the bay again this morning," answered Will Scott. "That's the second time. The Grey Gull picked up the men and towed her in. It's no use trying to sail her. Lobstermen ain't going to risk their lives in a boat like that. How's things over at Blue Point, Natty?"
"The Cockawee tipped over in the bay again this morning," replied Will Scott. "That's the second time. The Grey Gull rescued the crew and towed her back in. There's no point in trying to sail her. Lobstermen aren't going to risk their lives in a boat like that. How's everything over at Blue Point, Natty?"
"Pretty well," responded Natty laconically. Natty never wasted words. He had not talked a great deal in his fourteen years of life, but he was much given to thinking. He was rather undersized and insignificant looking, but there were a few boys of his own age on the mainland who knew that Natty had muscles.
"Pretty well," Natty replied casually. He never wasted words. He hadn’t spoken much in his fourteen years, but he did a lot of thinking. He was a bit small and unassuming, but there were a few boys his age on the mainland who knew that Natty had strength.
"Has Everett heard anything from Ottawa about the lighthouse business yet?" asked Will.
"Has Everett heard anything from Ottawa about the lighthouse business yet?" Will asked.
Natty shook his head.
Natty shook his head.
"Think he's any chance of getting the app'intment?" queried Adam Lewis.
"Do you think there's any chance of getting the appointment?" asked Adam Lewis.
"Not the ghost of a chance," said Cooper Creasy decidedly. "He's on the wrong side of politics, that's what. Er rather his father was. A Tory's son ain't going to get an app'intment from a Lib'ral government, that's what."
"Not a chance in hell," said Cooper Creasy firmly. "He's on the wrong side of politics, that's the issue. Well, his father was. A Tory's son isn't going to get a job from a Liberal government, that's for sure."
"Mr. Barr says that Everett is too young to be trusted in such a responsible position," quoted Natty gravely.
"Mr. Barr says that Everett is too young to be trusted with such a responsible position," Natty quoted seriously.
Cooper shrugged his shoulders.
Cooper shrugged.
"Mebbe—mebbe. Eighteen is kind of green, but everybody knows that Ev's been the real lighthouse keeper for two years, since your father took sick. Irving Elliott wants that light—has wanted it for years—and he's a pretty strong pull at headquarters, that's what. Barr owes him something for years of hard work at elections. I ain't saying anything against Elliott, either. He's a good man, but your father's son ought to have that light as sure as he won't get it, that's what."
"Maybe—maybe. Eighteen is kind of inexperienced, but everyone knows that Ev has really been the lighthouse keeper for two years, since your father got sick. Irving Elliott wants that light—he's wanted it for years—and he has a pretty strong influence at headquarters, that's for sure. Barr owes him something for his years of hard work during elections. I'm not saying anything bad about Elliott, either. He's a good guy, but your father’s son should definitely get that light, even though it seems like he won't, that's the truth."
"Any of you going to take in the sports tomorrow down at Summerside?" asked Will Scott, in order to switch Cooper away from politics, which were apt to excite him.
"Is anyone planning to catch the sports tomorrow at Summerside?" asked Will Scott, hoping to steer Cooper away from politics, which tended to rile him up.
"I'm going, for one," said Adam. "There's to be a yacht race atween the Summerside and Charlottetown boat clubs. Yes, I am going. Give you a chance down to the station, Natty, if you want one."
"I'm going, for sure," said Adam. "There’s going to be a yacht race between the Summerside and Charlottetown boat clubs. Yeah, I'm definitely going. I can give you a ride to the station, Natty, if you want one."
Natty shook his head.
Natty nodded in disagreement.
"Not going," he said briefly.
"Not going," he replied tersely.
"You should celebrate Victoria Day," said Adam, patriotically. "'Twenty-fourth o' May's the Queen's birthday, Ef we don't get a holiday we'll all run away,' as we used to say at school. The good old Queen is dead, but the day's been app'inted a national holiday in honour of her memory and you should celebrate it becoming, Natty-boy."
"You should celebrate Victoria Day," Adam said proudly. "'The twenty-fourth of May is the Queen's birthday. If we don't get a holiday, we'll all run away,' as we used to say in school. The good old Queen is gone, but the day has been made a national holiday in her memory, and you should celebrate it properly, Natty-boy."
"Ev and I can't both go, and he's going," explained Natty. "Prue and I'll stay home to light up. Must be getting back now. Looks squally."
"Ev and I can't both go, and he's going," Natty explained. "Prue and I will stay home to light up. We should head back now. It looks like a storm is coming."
"I misdoubt if we'll have Queen's weather tomorrow," said Cooper, squinting critically at the sky. "Looks like a northeast blow, that's what. There goes Bliss, striding off and looking pretty mad. The Cockawee's a dead loss to him, that's what. Nat's off—he knows how to handle a boat middling well, too. Pity he's such a puny youngster. Not much to him, I reckon."
"I doubt we'll have good weather tomorrow," said Cooper, squinting critically at the sky. "Looks like a northeast wind, for sure. There goes Bliss, walking away and looking pretty angry. The Cockawee is a total loss for him, that's for sure. Nat's gone—he knows how to handle a boat pretty well, too. It's a shame he's such a scrawny kid. Not much to him, I guess."
Natty had cast loose in his boat, the Merry Maid, and hoisted his sail. In a few minutes he was skimming gaily down the bay. The wind was fair and piping and the Merry Maid went like a bird. Natty, at the rudder, steered for Blue Point Island, a reflective frown on his face. He was feeling in no mood for Victoria Day sports. In a very short time he and Ev and Prue must leave Blue Point lighthouse, where they had lived all their lives. To Natty it seemed as if the end of all things would come then. Where would life be worth living away from lonely, windy Blue Point Island?
Natty had set off in his boat, the Merry Maid, and raised his sail. In a few minutes, he was gliding happily down the bay. The wind was strong and lively, and the Merry Maid flew through the water like a bird. Natty, at the helm, directed the boat toward Blue Point Island, a thoughtful frown on his face. He was not in the mood for Victoria Day festivities. Soon, he, Ev, and Prue would have to leave the Blue Point lighthouse, where they had lived their whole lives. To Natty, it felt like the end of everything. How could life be worth living away from the solitary, windy Blue Point Island?
David Miller had died the preceding winter after a long illness. He had been lighthouse keeper at Blue Point for thirty years. His three children had been born and brought up there, and there, four years ago, the mother had died. But womanly little Prue had taken her place well, and the boys were devoted to their sister. When their father died, Everett had applied for the position of lighthouse keeper. The matter was not yet publicly decided, but old Cooper Creasy had sized the situation up accurately. The Millers had no real hope that Everett would be appointed.
David Miller had passed away the previous winter after a long illness. He had been the lighthouse keeper at Blue Point for thirty years. His three children had been born and raised there, and their mother had died four years ago. But their nurturing sister Prue had stepped in well, and the boys were dedicated to her. After their father died, Everett applied for the lighthouse keeper position. The decision hadn't been made public yet, but old Cooper Creasy had correctly read the situation. The Millers had no real hope that Everett would get the job.
Victoria Day, while not absolutely stormy, proved to be rather unpleasant. A choppy northeast wind blew up the bay, and the water was rough enough. The sky was overcast with clouds, and the May air was raw and chilly. At Blue Point the Millers were early astir, for if Everett wanted to sail over to the mainland in time to catch the excursion train, no morning naps were permissible. He was going alone. Since only one of the boys could go, Natty had insisted that it should be Everett, and Prue had elected to stay home with Natty. Prue had small heart for Victoria Day that year. She did not feel even a thrill of enthusiasm when Natty hoisted a flag and wreathed the Queen's picture with creeping spruce. Prue felt as badly about leaving Blue Point Island as the boys did.
Victoria Day, while not completely stormy, turned out to be pretty unpleasant. A choppy northeast wind blew across the bay, and the water was rough enough. The sky was covered with clouds, and the May air felt cold and raw. At Blue Point, the Millers were up early because if Everett wanted to sail over to the mainland in time to catch the excursion train, no morning naps were allowed. He was going alone. Since only one of the boys could go, Natty insisted it should be Everett, and Prue decided to stay home with Natty. Prue didn’t feel much excitement for Victoria Day that year. She didn't even feel a spark of enthusiasm when Natty raised a flag and decorated the Queen's picture with creeping spruce. Prue felt just as sad about leaving Blue Point Island as the boys did.
The day passed slowly. In the afternoon the wind fell away to a dead calm, but there was still a heavy swell on, and shortly before sunset a fog came creeping up from the east and spread over the bay and islands, so thick and white that Prue and Natty could not even see Little Bear Island on the right.
The day dragged on. In the afternoon, the wind died down completely, but there was still a noticeable swell, and just before sunset, a fog rolled in from the east, covering the bay and islands. It was so thick and white that Prue and Natty couldn't even see Little Bear Island to the right.
"I'm glad Everett isn't coming back tonight," said Prue. "He could never find his way cross the harbour in that fog."
"I'm glad Everett isn't coming back tonight," Prue said. "He would never be able to find his way across the harbor in this fog."
"Isn't it thick, though," said Natty. "The light won't show far tonight."
"Isn’t it really thick, though," said Natty. "The light won’t reach far tonight."
At sunset they lighted the great lamps and then settled down to an evening of reading. But it was not long before Natty looked up from his book to say, "Hello, Prue, what was that? Thought I heard a noise."
At sunset, they turned on the big lamps and then got comfortable for an evening of reading. But it wasn't long before Natty looked up from his book and said, "Hey, Prue, what was that? I thought I heard something."
"So did I," said Prue. "I sounded like someone calling."
"So did I," Prue said. "I sounded like someone calling."
They hurried to the door, which looked out on the harbour. The night, owing to the fog, was dark with a darkness that seemed almost tangible. From somewhere out of that darkness came a muffled shouting, like that of a person in distress.
They rushed to the door that faced the harbor. The night was dark due to the fog, almost as if it was solid. From somewhere in that darkness, they heard muffled shouting, like someone in trouble.
"Prue, there's somebody in trouble out there!" exclaimed Natty.
"Prue, there's someone in trouble out there!" yelled Natty.
"Oh, it's surely never Ev!" cried Prue.
"Oh, it can't be Ev!" cried Prue.
Natty shook his head.
Natty shook his head.
"Don't think so. Ev had no intention of coming back tonight. Get that lantern, Prue. I must go and see what and who it is."
"Don't think so. Ev didn’t plan on coming back tonight. Grab that lantern, Prue. I need to go see what’s going on and who it is."
"Oh, Natty, you mustn't," cried Prue in distress. "There's a heavy swell on yet—and the fog—oh, if you get lost—"
"Oh, Natty, you can't," Prue exclaimed anxiously. "The waves are still really strong—and the fog—oh, what if you get lost—"
"I'll not get lost, and I must go, Prue. Maybe somebody is drowning out there. It's not Ev, of course, but suppose it were! That's a good girl."
"I won't get lost, and I have to go, Prue. Maybe someone is drowning out there. It's not Ev, of course, but what if it were! That's a good girl."
Prue, with set face, had brought the lantern, resolutely choking back the words of fear and protest that rushed to her lips. They hurried down to the shore and Natty sprang into the little skiff he used for rowing. He hastily lashed the lantern in the stern, cast loose the painter, and lifted the oars.
Prue, with a determined expression, had brought the lantern, firmly holding back the words of fear and protest that wanted to spill out. They hurried down to the shore, and Natty jumped into the small boat he used for rowing. He quickly tied the lantern in the back, untied the rope, and picked up the oars.
"I'll be back as soon as possible," he called to Prue. "Wait here for me."
"I'll be back as soon as I can," he called to Prue. "Just wait here for me."
In a minute the shore was out of sight, and Natty found himself alone in the black fog, with no guide but the cries for help, which already were becoming fainter. They seemed to come from the direction of Little Bear, and thither Natty rowed. It was a tough pull, and the water was rough enough for the little dory. But Natty had been at home with the oars from babyhood, and his long training and tough sinews stood him in good stead now. Steadily and intrepidly he rowed along. The water grew rougher as he passed out from the shelter of Blue Point into the channel between the latter and Little Bear. The cries were becoming very faint. What if he should be too late? He bent to the oars with all his energy. Presently, by the smoother water, he knew he must be in the lea of Little Bear. The cries sounded nearer. He must already have rowed nearly a mile. The next minute he shot around a small headland and right before him, dimly visible in the faint light cast by the lantern through the fog, was an upturned boat with two men clinging to it, one on each side, evidently almost exhausted. Natty rowed cautiously up to the one nearest him, knowing that he must be wary lest the grip of the drowning man overturn his own light skiff.
In a minute, the shore disappeared from view, and Natty found himself alone in the dense fog, with no guide but the fading cries for help. They seemed to come from the direction of Little Bear, so Natty rowed that way. It was a tough journey, and the water was rough for the small boat. But Natty had been handling oars since he was a kid, and his years of practice and strong muscles helped him now. Steadily and fearlessly, he rowed on. The water got rougher as he passed out of the shelter of Blue Point into the channel between it and Little Bear. The cries were getting very faint. What if he was too late? He put all his energy into the oars. Soon, in the calmer water, he realized he must be sheltered by Little Bear. The cries sounded closer. He had to have rowed nearly a mile by now. A moment later, he rounded a small headland, and right in front of him, dimly visible in the faint light from the lantern through the fog, was an upturned boat with two men clinging to it, one on each side, clearly almost exhausted. Natty carefully approached the one closest to him, knowing he needed to be cautious so the drowning man's grip wouldn’t capsize his small boat.
"Let go when I say," he shouted, "and don't—grab—anything, do you hear? Don't—grab. Now, let go."
"Let go when I say," he yelled, "and don't—grab—anything, do you get it? Don't—grab. Now, let go."
The next minute the man lay in the dory, dragged over the stern by Netty's grip on his collar.
The next minute, the man was lying in the small boat, pulled over the back by Netty's hold on his collar.
"Lie still," ordered Natty, clutching the oars. To row around the overturned boat, amid the swirl of water about her, was a task that taxed Netty's skill and strength to the utmost. The other man was dragged in over the bow, and with a gasp of relief Natty pulled away from the sinking boat. Once clear of her he could not row for a few minutes; he was shaking from head to foot with the reaction from tremendous effort and strain.
"Lie still," Natty commanded, gripping the oars tightly. Rowing around the flipped boat, with the swirling water all around, pushed Netty's skill and strength to their limits. The other man was pulled in over the front, and with a sigh of relief, Natty moved away from the sinking boat. Once he was clear, he couldn't row for a few minutes; he was shaking all over from the intense effort and strain.
"This'll never do," he muttered. "I'm not going to be a baby now. But will I ever be able to row back?"
"This isn't going to work," he muttered. "I can't act like a baby now. But will I ever be able to row back?"
Presently, however, he was able to grip his oars again and pull for the lighthouse, whose beacon loomed dimly through the fog like a great blur of whiter mist. The men, obedient to his orders, lay quietly where he had placed them, and before long Natty was back again at the lighthouse landing, where Prue was waiting, wild with anxiety. The men were helped out and assisted up to the lighthouse, where Natty went to hunt up dry clothes for them, and Prue flew about to prepare hot drinks.
Right now, though, he was able to grab his oars again and row toward the lighthouse, its beacon barely visible through the fog like a large splash of white mist. The men, following his orders, stayed put where he had placed them, and soon Natty was back at the lighthouse landing, where Prue was waiting, frantic with worry. The men were helped out and taken up to the lighthouse, where Natty went to find dry clothes for them while Prue hurried around to prepare hot drinks.
"To think that that child saved us!" exclaimed one of the men. "Why, I didn't think a grown man had the strength to do what he did. He is your brother, I suppose, Miss Miller. You have another brother, I think?"
"Can you believe that kid saved us?" one of the men exclaimed. "Honestly, I didn't think an adult had the strength to pull off what he did. He's your brother, right, Miss Miller? I think you have another brother too?"
"Oh, yes—Everett—but he is away," explained Prue. "We heard your shouts and Natty insisted on going at once to your rescue."
"Oh, yes—Everett—but he's not here," Prue explained. "We heard you shouting, and Natty insisted on rushing to help you right away."
"Well, he came just in time. I couldn't have held on another minute—was so done up I couldn't have moved or spoken all the way here even if he hadn't commanded me to keep perfectly still."
"Well, he showed up just in time. I couldn't have lasted another minute—I was so worn out I couldn't have moved or spoken the entire way here, even if he hadn't ordered me to stay completely still."
Natty returned at this moment and exclaimed, "Why, it is Mr. Barr. I didn't recognize you before."
Natty came back at that moment and said, "Oh, it’s Mr. Barr. I didn’t recognize you earlier."
"Barr it is, young man. This gentleman is my friend, Mr. Blackmore. We have been celebrating Victoria Day by a shooting tramp over Little Bear. We hired a boat from Ford at the Harbour Head this morning—the Cockawee, he called her—and sailed over. I don't know much about running a boat, but Blackmore here thinks he does. We were at the other side of the island when the fog came up. We hurried across it, but it was almost dark when we reached our boat. We sailed around the point and then the boat just simply upset—don't know why—"
"Here he is, young man. This is my friend, Mr. Blackmore. We've been celebrating Victoria Day by going on a shooting trip over Little Bear. We rented a boat from Ford at the Harbour Head this morning—the Cockawee, he called it—and set sail. I don’t know much about handling a boat, but Blackmore thinks he does. We were on the other side of the island when the fog rolled in. We rushed back, but it was almost dark when we got to our boat. We sailed around the point and then the boat just tipped over—no idea why—"
"But I know why," interrupted Natty indignantly. "That Cockawee does nothing but upset. She has turned turtle twice out in the harbour in fine weather. Ford was a rascal to let her to you. He might have known what would happen. Why—why—it was almost murder to let you go!"
"But I know why," Natty interrupted angrily. "That Cockawee just causes trouble. She has overturned twice in the harbor during nice weather. Ford was a jerk to rent her to you. He should have known what would happen. I mean—seriously—it was almost like a death sentence to let you go!"
"I thought there must be something queer about her," declared Mr. Blackmore. "I do know how to handle a boat despite my friend's gibe, and there was no reason why she should have upset like that. That Ford ought to be horsewhipped."
"I thought there had to be something off about her," Mr. Blackmore said. "I do know how to handle a boat despite my friend's joke, and there was no reason for her to flip like that. That Ford should be horsewhipped."
Thanks to Prue's stinging hot decoctions of black currant drink, the two gentlemen were no worse for their drenching and exposure, and the next morning Natty took them to the mainland in the Merry Maid. When he parted with them, Mr. Barr shook his hand heartily and said: "Thank you, my boy. You're a plucky youngster and a skilful one, too. Tell your brother that if I can get the Blue Point lighthouse berth for him I will, and as for yourself, you will always find a friend in me, and if I can ever do anything for you I will."
Thanks to Prue's super hot black currant drinks, the two gentlemen were fine after their soaking and cold exposure, and the next morning Natty took them to the mainland on the Merry Maid. When they said goodbye, Mr. Barr shook Natty's hand warmly and said, "Thank you, my boy. You're a brave and skilled young man. Tell your brother that if I can secure him the Blue Point lighthouse job, I will, and as for you, you'll always have a friend in me, and if I can ever do anything for you, I will."
Two weeks later Everett received an official document formally appointing him keeper of Blue Point Island light. Natty carried the news to the mainland, where it was joyfully received among the fishermen.
Two weeks later, Everett got an official document that officially made him the keeper of the Blue Point Island light. Natty took the news to the mainland, where it was happily received by the fishermen.
"Only right and fair," said Cooper Creasy. "Blue Point without a Miller to light up wouldn't seem the thing at all, that's what. And it's nothing but Ev's doo."
"Only right and fair," said Cooper Creasy. "Blue Point without a Miller to light it up wouldn't feel right at all, that's for sure. And it's nothing but Ev's doo."
"Guess Natty had more to do with it than Ev," said Adam, perpetrating a very poor pun and being immensely applauded therefor. It keyed Will Scott up to rival Adam.
"Looks like Natty had more to do with it than Ev," Adam said, making a really bad pun and getting tons of applause for it. This got Will Scott fired up to compete with Adam.
"You said that Irving had a pull and the Millers hadn't," he said jocularly. "But it looks as if 'twas Natty's pull did the business after all—his pull over to Bear Island and back."
"You said that Irving had connections and the Millers didn't," he said jokingly. "But it seems like it was actually Natty's connections that got the job done after all—his trip to Bear Island and back."
"It was about a miracle that a boy could do what he did on such a night," said Charles Macey.
"It was miraculous that a boy could do what he did on a night like that," said Charles Macey.
"Where's Ford?" asked Natty uncomfortably. He hated to have his exploit talked about.
"Where's Ford?" Natty asked awkwardly. He hated having his adventure discussed.
"Ford has cleared out," said Cooper, "gone down to Summerside to go into Tobe Meekins's factory there. Best thing he could do, that's what. Folks here hadn't no use for him after letting that death trap to them two men—even if they was Lib'rals. The Cockawee druv ashore on Little Bear, and there she's going to remain, I guess. D'ye want a berth in my mackerel boat this summer, Natty?"
"Ford has left," said Cooper, "went down to Summerside to work at Tobe Meekins's factory. That's the best move he could make, really. People here didn’t want anything to do with him after he let that death trap go to those two guys—even if they were Liberals. The Cockawee ran aground on Little Bear, and I guess that’s where she'll stay. Do you want a spot on my mackerel boat this summer, Natty?"
"I do," said Natty, "but I thought you said you were full."
"I do," Natty said, "but I thought you mentioned you were full."
"I guess I can make room for you," said Cooper. "A boy with such grit and muscle ain't to be allowed to go to seed on Blue Point, that's what. Yesser, we'll make room for you."
"I suppose I can make space for you," said Cooper. "A guy with that kind of determination and strength shouldn't be left to waste away on Blue Point, that's for sure. Yeah, we'll definitely make room for you."
And Natty's cup of happiness was full.
And Natty's cup of happiness was overflowing.
Penelope's Party Waist
"It's perfectly horrid to be so poor," grumbled Penelope. Penelope did not often grumble, but just now, as she sat tapping with one pink-tipped finger her invitation to Blanche Anderson's party, she felt that grumbling was the only relief she had.
"It's absolutely awful to be this poor," Penelope complained. She didn't usually complain, but at that moment, as she sat tapping her invitation to Blanche Anderson's party with one pink-tipped finger, she felt that complaining was the only relief she could find.
Penelope was seventeen, and when one is seventeen and cannot go to a party because one hasn't a suitable dress to wear, the world is very apt to seem a howling wilderness.
Penelope was seventeen, and when you're seventeen and can't go to a party because you don't have a decent dress to wear, the world can feel like a complete disaster.
"I wish I could think of some way to get you a new waist," said Doris, with what these sisters called "the poverty pucker" coming in the centre of her pretty forehead. "If your black skirt were sponged and pressed and re-hung, it would do very well."
"I wish I could figure out a way to get you a new waist," said Doris, with what these sisters called "the poverty pucker" forming in the middle of her pretty forehead. "If your black skirt were cleaned and pressed and re-hung, it would work just fine."
Penelope saw the poverty pucker and immediately repented with all her impetuous heart having grumbled. That pucker came often enough without being brought there by extra worries.
Penelope saw the frown of poverty and instantly regretted complaining with all her impulsive heart. That frown came often enough without being caused by additional worries.
"Well, there is no use sitting here sighing for the unattainable," she said, jumping up briskly. "I'd better be putting my grey matter into that algebra instead of wasting it plotting for a party dress that I certainly can't get. It's a sad thing for a body to lack brains when she wants to be a teacher, isn't it? If I could only absorb algebra and history as I can music, what a blessing it would be! Come now, Dorrie dear, smooth that pucker out. Next year I shall be earning a princely salary, which we can squander on party gowns at will—if people haven't given up inviting us by that time, in sheer despair of ever being able to conquer our exclusiveness."
"Well, there's no point in sitting here sighing over what I can't have," she said, jumping up energetically. "I should be focusing my brain on that algebra instead of wasting it planning for a party dress that I definitely can't get. It's really unfortunate for someone who's trying to be a teacher to not have the brains, right? If I could just absorb algebra and history as easily as I can with music, it would be such a blessing! Come on, Dorrie dear, smooth out that frown. Next year, I’ll be making a good salary that we can spend on party dresses whenever we want—if people haven’t given up inviting us by then, out of sheer frustration over our exclusivity."
Penelope went off to her detested algebra with a laugh, but the pucker did not go out of Doris' forehead. She wanted Penelope to go to that party.
Penelope left for her hated algebra class with a laugh, but the worry didn’t leave Doris' forehead. She wanted Penelope to go to that party.
Penelope has studied so hard all winter and she hasn't gone anywhere, thought the older sister wistfully. She is getting discouraged over those examinations and she needs just a good, jolly time to hearten her up. If it could only be managed!
Penelope has worked really hard all winter and hasn’t gone anywhere, thought the older sister with a hint of sadness. She’s getting discouraged about those exams and needs a fun, cheerful time to lift her spirits. If only they could figure something out!
But Doris did not see how it could. It took every cent of her small salary as typewriter in an uptown office to run their tiny establishment and keep Penelope in school dresses and books. Indeed, she could not have done even that much if they had not owned their little cottage. Next year it would be easier if Penelope got through her examinations successfully, but just now there was absolutely not a spare penny.
But Doris didn’t see how it could. Every cent of her small salary as a typist in an uptown office went into keeping their tiny place running and making sure Penelope had school clothes and books. In fact, she couldn’t have done even that much if they hadn’t owned their little cottage. Next year would be easier if Penelope passed her exams, but right now, there wasn’t a single spare penny.
"It is hard to be poor. We are a pair of misfits," said Doris, with a patient little smile, thinking of Penelope's uncultivated talent for music and her own housewifely gifts, which had small chance of flowering out in her business life.
"It’s tough being poor. We’re a couple of misfits," Doris said, with a patient little smile, thinking about Penelope’s raw musical talent and her own domestic skills, which had little chance of developing in her business life.
Doris dreamed of pretty dresses all that night and thought about them all the next day. So, it must be confessed, did Penelope, though she would not have admitted it for the world.
Doris dreamed about beautiful dresses all night and thought about them the next day. Penelope did the same, although she would never admit it for anything.
When Doris reached home the next evening, she found Penelope hovering over a bulky parcel on the sitting-room table.
When Doris got home the next evening, she saw Penelope standing over a large package on the living room table.
"I'm so glad you've come," she said with an exaggerated gasp of relief. "I really don't think my curiosity could have borne the strain for another five minutes. The expressman brought this parcel an hour ago, and there's a letter for you from Aunt Adella on the clock shelf, and I think they belong to each other. Hurry up and find out. Dorrie, darling, what if it should be a—a—present of some sort or other!"
"I'm so glad you’re here," she said with a dramatic sigh of relief. "I honestly don’t think I could have handled the suspense for another five minutes. The delivery guy dropped off this package an hour ago, and there’s a letter for you from Aunt Adella on the clock shelf, and I think they go together. Hurry up and check it out. Dorrie, sweetheart, what if it’s a—like—a—gift or something!"
"I suppose it can't be anything else," smiled Doris. She knew that Penelope had started out to say "a new dress." She cut the strings and removed the wrappings. Both girls stared.
"I guess it can't be anything else," smiled Doris. She knew that Penelope had meant to say "a new dress." She cut the strings and took off the wrappings. Both girls stared.
"Is it—it isn't—yes, it is! Doris Hunter, I believe it's an old quilt!"
"Is it—it’s not—yes, it is! Doris Hunter, I think it’s an old quilt!"
Doris unfolded the odd present with a queer feeling of disappointment. She did not know just what she had expected the package to contain, but certainly not this. She laughed a little shakily.
Doris opened the strange gift with a strange sense of disappointment. She wasn't sure what she had thought the package would hold, but definitely not this. She chuckled nervously.
"Well, we can't say after this that Aunt Adella never gave us anything," she said, when she had opened her letter. "Listen, Penelope."
"Well, we can’t say after this that Aunt Adella never gave us anything," she said, after she opened her letter. "Listen, Penelope."
My Dear Doris:
Dear Doris:
I have decided to give up housekeeping and go out West to live with Robert. So I am disposing of such of the family heirlooms as I do not wish to take with me. I am sending you by express your Grandmother Hunter's silk quilt. It is a handsome article still and I hope you will prize it as you should. It took your grandmother five years to make it. There is a bit of the wedding dress of every member of the family in it. Love to Penelope and yourself.
I’ve decided to stop managing the house and move out West to live with Robert. So I’m getting rid of some family heirlooms that I don’t want to take with me. I’m sending you your Grandmother Hunter’s silk quilt by express delivery. It’s still a beautiful piece, and I hope you’ll appreciate it as you should. Your grandmother took five years to make it. There’s a piece of the wedding dress from every family member in it. Love to you and Penelope.
Your affectionate aunt,
Adella Hunter.
Your loving aunt,
Adella Hunter.
"I don't see its beauty," said Penelope with a grimace. "It may have been pretty once, but it is all faded now. It is a monument of patience, though. The pattern is what they call 'Little Thousands,' isn't it? Tell me, Dorrie, does it argue a lack of proper respect for my ancestors that I can't feel very enthusiastic over this heirloom—especially when Grandmother Hunter died years before I was born?"
"I don't see what's beautiful about it," Penelope said with a grimace. "It might have been nice once, but it's all faded now. It’s a symbol of patience, though. The pattern is what they call 'Little Thousands,' right? Tell me, Dorrie, does it mean I don’t respect my ancestors that I can’t feel very excited about this heirloom—especially since Grandmother Hunter passed away years before I was born?"
"It was very kind of Aunt Adella to send it," said Doris dutifully.
"It was really nice of Aunt Adella to send it," said Doris obediently.
"Oh, very," agreed Penelope drolly. "Only don't ever ask me to sleep under it. It would give me the nightmare. O-o-h!"
"Oh, definitely," Penelope replied dryly. "Just don't ever ask me to sleep under it. It would give me nightmares. O-o-h!"
This last was a little squeal of admiration as Doris turned the quilt over and brought to view the shimmering lining.
This last was a small squeal of admiration as Doris flipped the quilt over and revealed the shimmering lining.
"Why, the wrong side is ever so much prettier than the right!" exclaimed Penelope. "What lovely, old-timey stuff! And not a bit faded."
"Wow, the inside is way prettier than the outside!" Penelope exclaimed. "What beautiful, vintage pieces! And they're not faded at all."
The lining was certainly very pretty. It was a soft, creamy yellow silk, with a design of brocaded pink rosebuds all over it.
The lining was definitely very pretty. It was a soft, creamy yellow silk with a pattern of brocaded pink rosebuds all over it.
"That was a dress Grandmother Hunter had when she was a girl," said Doris absently. "I remember hearing Aunt Adella speak of it. When it became old-fashioned, Grandmother used it to line her quilt. I declare, it is as good as new."
"That was a dress Grandma Hunter had when she was young," Doris said absentmindedly. "I remember Aunt Adella talking about it. When it went out of style, Grandma used it to line her quilt. I swear, it looks as good as new."
"Well, let us go and have tea," said Penelope. "I'm decidedly hungry. Besides, I see the poverty pucker coming. Put the quilt in the spare room. It is something to possess an heirloom, after all. It gives one a nice, important-family feeling."
"Well, let’s go have some tea," Penelope said. "I’m really hungry. Plus, I can see the frown of poverty approaching. Put the quilt in the spare room. Having an heirloom is nice, after all. It gives you a sense of belonging to an important family."
After tea, when Penelope was patiently grinding away at her studies and thinking dolefully enough of the near-approaching examinations, which she dreaded, and of teaching, which she confidently expected to hate, Doris went up to the tiny spare room to look at the wrong side of the quilt again.
After tea, while Penelope was diligently working on her studies and feeling pretty down about the upcoming exams, which she was dreading, and the teaching she was sure she would come to dislike, Doris went up to the small spare room to take another look at the backside of the quilt.
"It would make the loveliest party waist," she said under her breath. "Creamy yellow is Penelope's colour, and I could use that bit of old black lace and those knots of velvet ribbon that I have to trim it. I wonder if Grandmother Hunter's reproachful spirit will forever haunt me if I do it."
"It would make the prettiest party waist," she murmured. "Creamy yellow is Penelope's color, and I could use that piece of old black lace and those bits of velvet ribbon I have to trim it. I wonder if Grandmother Hunter's disapproving spirit will always haunt me if I go for it."
Doris knew very well that she would do it—had known it ever since she had looked at that lovely lining and a vision of Penelope's vivid face and red-brown hair rising above a waist of the quaint old silk had flashed before her mental sight. That night, after Penelope had gone to bed, Doris ripped the lining out of Grandmother Hunter's silk quilt.
Doris knew quite well that she would do it—she had realized it ever since she had seen that beautiful lining and a vision of Penelope's bright face and red-brown hair above a waist made of the charming old silk had appeared in her mind. That night, after Penelope had gone to bed, Doris tore the lining out of Grandmother Hunter's silk quilt.
"If Aunt Adella saw me now!" she laughed softly to herself as she worked.
"If Aunt Adella could see me now!" she chuckled softly to herself as she worked.
In the three following evenings Doris made the waist. She thought it a wonderful bit of good luck that Penelope went out each of the evenings to study some especially difficult problems with a school chum.
In the next three evenings, Doris worked on the waist. She considered it a stroke of good luck that Penelope went out each evening to tackle some particularly challenging problems with a friend from school.
"It will be such a nice surprise for her," the sister mused jubilantly.
"It'll be such a nice surprise for her," the sister thought happily.
Penelope was surprised as much as the tender, sisterly heart could wish when Doris flashed out upon her triumphantly on the evening of the party with the black skirt nicely pressed and re-hung, and the prettiest waist imaginable—a waist that was a positive "creation" of dainty rose-besprinkled silk, with a girdle and knots of black velvet.
Penelope was just as surprised as any caring sister could be when Doris confidently appeared that evening at the party, wearing the freshly pressed black skirt and the prettiest top imaginable—one that was a true "creation" made of delicate silk sprinkled with roses, complete with a waistband and black velvet bows.
"Doris Hunter, you are a veritable little witch! Do you mean to tell me that you conjured that perfectly lovely thing for me out of the lining of Grandmother Hunter's quilt?"
"Doris Hunter, you’re quite the little witch! Are you really saying that you magically created that beautiful thing for me from the lining of Grandmother Hunter's quilt?"
So Penelope went to Blanche's party and her dress was the admiration of every girl there. Mrs. Fairweather, who was visiting Mrs. Anderson, looked closely at it also. She was a very sweet old lady, with silver hair, which she wore in delightful, old-fashioned puffs, and she had very bright, dark eyes. Penelope thought her altogether charming.
So Penelope went to Blanche's party, and her dress was the center of attention for every girl there. Mrs. Fairweather, who was visiting Mrs. Anderson, also took a close look at it. She was a very sweet old lady with silver hair styled in lovely, vintage puffs, and she had bright, dark eyes. Penelope found her completely charming.
"She looks as if she had just stepped out of the frame of some lovely old picture," she said to herself. "I wish she belonged to me. I'd just love to have a grandmother like her. And I do wonder who it is I've seen who looks so much like her."
"She looks like she just walked out of a beautiful old picture," she thought to herself. "I wish she were mine. I'd really love to have a grandmother like her. And I can't help but wonder who it is that looks so much like her."
A little later on the knowledge came to her suddenly, and she thought with inward surprise: Why, it is Doris, of course. If my sister Doris lives to be seventy years old and wears her hair in pretty white puffs, she will look exactly as Mrs. Fairweather does now.
A little later, the realization hit her unexpectedly, and she thought with inner surprise: Of course, it's Doris. If my sister Doris lives to be seventy and styles her hair in lovely white puffs, she will look exactly like Mrs. Fairweather does now.
Mrs. Fairweather asked to have Penelope introduced to her, and when they found themselves alone together she said gently, "My dear, I am going to ask a very impertinent question. Will you tell me where you got the silk of which your waist is made?"
Mrs. Fairweather requested to be introduced to Penelope, and when they found themselves alone, she said softly, "My dear, I'm going to ask a rather bold question. Would you tell me where you got the silk that makes up your waist?"
Poor Penelope's pretty young face turned crimson. She was not troubled with false pride by any means, but she simply could not bring herself to tell Mrs. Fairweather that her waist was made out of the lining of an old heirloom quilt.
Poor Penelope's lovely young face turned bright red. She wasn't dealing with any false pride, but she just couldn't bring herself to tell Mrs. Fairweather that her waist was made from the lining of an old heirloom quilt.
"My Aunt Adella gave me—gave us—the material," she stammered. "And my elder sister Doris made the waist for me. I think the silk once belonged to my Grandmother Hunter."
"My Aunt Adella gave me—gave us—the fabric," she stammered. "And my older sister Doris made the waist for me. I think the silk used to belong to my Grandma Hunter."
"What was your grandmother's maiden name?" asked Mrs. Fairweather eagerly.
"What was your grandmother's maiden name?" Mrs. Fairweather asked eagerly.
"Penelope Saverne. I am named after her."
"Penelope Saverne. I'm named after her."
Mrs. Fairweather suddenly put her arm about Penelope and drew the young girl to her, her lovely old face aglow with delight and tenderness.
Mrs. Fairweather suddenly wrapped her arm around Penelope and pulled the young girl close, her beautiful old face shining with joy and warmth.
"Then you are my grandniece," she said. "Your grandmother was my half-sister. When I saw your dress, I felt sure you were related to her. I should recognize that rosebud silk if I came across it in Thibet. Penelope Saverne was the daughter of my mother by her first husband. Penelope was four years older than I was, but we were devoted to each other. Oddly enough, our birthdays fell on the same day, and when Penelope was twenty and I sixteen, my father gave us each a silk dress of this very material. I have mine yet.
"Then you’re my grandniece," she said. "Your grandmother was my half-sister. The moment I saw your dress, I was sure you were related to her. I’d recognize that rosebud silk anywhere, even if I found it in Thibet. Penelope Saverne was my mother’s daughter from her first marriage. Penelope was four years older than I was, but we were really close. Interestingly, our birthdays were on the same day, and when Penelope turned twenty and I was sixteen, my father gave us each a silk dress made from this same fabric. I still have mine."
"Soon after this our mother died and our household was broken up. Penelope went to live with her aunt and I went West with Father. This was long ago, you know, when travelling and correspondence were not the easy, matter-of-course things they are now. After a few years I lost touch with my half-sister. I married out West and have lived there all my life. I never knew what had become of Penelope. But tonight, when I saw you come in in that waist made of the rosebud silk, the whole past rose before me and I felt like a girl again. My dear, I am a very lonely old woman, with nobody belonging to me. You don't know how delighted I am to find that I have two grandnieces."
"Soon after that, our mom passed away, and our family fell apart. Penelope moved in with her aunt, while I went to the West with Dad. This was a long time ago, back when traveling and staying in touch weren't as easy or common as they are today. After a few years, I lost contact with my half-sister. I got married out West and have lived there ever since. I never knew what happened to Penelope. But tonight, when I saw you walk in wearing that dress made of rosebud silk, it all came back to me, and I felt like a girl again. My dear, I'm a very lonely old woman, with no one who belongs to me. You can’t imagine how happy I am to learn that I have two grandnieces."
Penelope had listened silently, like a girl in a dream. Now she patted Mrs. Fairweather's soft old hand affectionately.
Penelope had listened quietly, like a girl in a dream. Now she gently patted Mrs. Fairweather's soft, aged hand with affection.
"It sounds like a storybook," she said gaily. "You must come and see Doris. She is such a darling sister. I wouldn't have had this waist if it hadn't been for her. I will tell you the whole truth—I don't mind it now. Doris made my party waist for me out of the lining of an old silk quilt of Grandmother Hunter's that Aunt Adella sent us."
"It sounds like a fairy tale," she said cheerfully. "You have to come and meet Doris. She's such a sweet sister. I wouldn't have this waist if it weren't for her. I'll tell you the whole truth—I don't mind it now. Doris made my party waist for me using the lining of an old silk quilt from Grandmother Hunter that Aunt Adella sent us."
Mrs. Fairweather did go to see Doris the very next day, and quite wonderful things came to pass from that interview. Doris and Penelope found their lives and plans changed in the twinkling of an eye. They were both to go and live with Aunt Esther—as Mrs. Fairweather had said they must call her. Penelope was to have, at last, her longed-for musical education and Doris was to be the home girl.
Mrs. Fairweather visited Doris the very next day, and some amazing things happened as a result of that meeting. Doris and Penelope found their lives and plans transformed in an instant. They were both going to live with Aunt Esther—as Mrs. Fairweather insisted they should call her. Penelope was finally going to get the musical education she had always wanted, while Doris would take on the role of the home girl.
"You must take the place of my own dear little granddaughter," said Aunt Esther. "She died six years ago, and I have been so lonely since."
"You need to fill the role of my dear little granddaughter," said Aunt Esther. "She passed away six years ago, and I’ve been so lonely since."
When Mrs. Fairweather had gone, Doris and Penelope looked at each other.
When Mrs. Fairweather left, Doris and Penelope exchanged glances.
"Pinch me, please," said Penelope. "I'm half afraid I'll wake up and find I have been dreaming. Isn't it all wonderful, Doris Hunter?"
"Pinch me, please," Penelope said. "I'm a little scared I'll wake up and realize I've been dreaming. Isn't it all amazing, Doris Hunter?"
Doris nodded radiantly.
Doris nodded brightly.
"Oh, Penelope, think of it! Music for you—somebody to pet and fuss over for me—and such a dear, sweet aunty for us both!"
"Oh, Penelope, just think about it! Music for you—someone to cuddle and dote on for me—and such a lovely, sweet aunt for both of us!"
"And no more contriving party waists out of old silk linings," laughed Penelope. "But it was very fortunate that you did it for once, sister mine. And no more poverty puckers," she concluded.
"And no more making party waistcoats out of old silk linings," laughed Penelope. "But it was really lucky that you did it this one time, my sister. And no more struggles with poverty," she finished.
The Girl and The Wild Race
"If Judith would only get married," Mrs. Theodora Whitney was wont to sigh dolorously.
"If only Judith would get married," Mrs. Theodora Whitney would often sigh sadly.
Now, there was no valid reason why Judith ought to get married unless she wanted to. But Judith was twenty-seven and Mrs. Theodora thought it was a terrible disgrace to be an old maid.
Now, there was no good reason for Judith to get married unless she wanted to. But Judith was twenty-seven, and Mrs. Theodora thought it was a terrible shame to be an old maid.
"There has never been an old maid in our family so far back as we know of," she lamented. "And to think that there should be one now! It just drags us down to the level of the McGregors. They have always been noted for their old maids."
"There has never been an old maid in our family as far back as we know," she sighed. "And to think that there’s one now! It just brings us down to the level of the McGregors. They've always been known for their old maids."
Judith took all her aunt's lamentations good-naturedly. Sometimes she argued the subject placidly.
Judith took her aunt's complaints in stride. Sometimes she calmly debated the topic.
"Why are you in such a hurry to be rid of me, Aunt Theo? I'm sure we're very comfortable here together and you know you would miss me terribly if I went away."
"Why are you in such a rush to get rid of me, Aunt Theo? I'm sure we're really comfortable here together and you know you'd miss me a lot if I left."
"If you took the right one you wouldn't go so very far," said Mrs. Theodora, darkly significant. "And, anyhow, I'd put up with any amount of lonesomeness rather than have an old maid in the family. It's all very fine now, when you're still young enough and good looking, with lots of beaus at your beck and call. But that won't last much longer and if you go on with your dilly-dallying you'll wake up some fine day to find that your time for choosing has gone by. Your mother used to be dreadful proud of your good looks when you was a baby. I told her she needn't be. Nine times out of ten a beauty don't marry as well as an ordinary girl."
"If you took the right path, you wouldn’t get too far," Mrs. Theodora said ominously. "And honestly, I would deal with any amount of loneliness rather than have an old maid in the family. It all seems great now, when you’re still young and attractive, with plenty of suitors at your disposal. But that won’t last forever, and if you keep procrastinating, you’ll wake up one day to realize that your chance to choose has passed. Your mother was always so proud of your looks when you were a baby. I told her she didn’t need to be. Most of the time, a beauty doesn’t marry as well as an average girl."
"I'm not much set on marrying at all," declared Judith sharply. Any reference to the "right one" always disturbed her placidity. The real root of the trouble was that Mrs. Theodora's "right one" and Judith's "right one" were two different people.
"I'm not really interested in getting married at all," Judith said firmly. Any mention of the "right one" always upset her calm demeanor. The real problem was that Mrs. Theodora's idea of the "right one" and Judith's idea of the "right one" were two completely different people.
The Ramble Valley young men were very fond of dancing attendance on Judith, even if she were verging on old maidenhood. Her prettiness was undeniable; the Stewarts came to maturity late and at twenty-seven Judith's dower of milky-white flesh, dimpled red lips and shining bronze hair was at its fullest splendor. Besides, she was "jolly," and jollity went a long way in Ramble Valley popularity.
The young men of Ramble Valley were quite taken with Judith, despite her being on the edge of spinsterhood. Her beauty was undeniable; the Stewarts matured slowly, and at twenty-seven, Judith's creamy skin, dimpled red lips, and shiny bronze hair were at their prime. Plus, she was cheerful, and being cheerful meant a lot when it came to popularity in Ramble Valley.
Of all Judith's admirers Eben King alone found favor in Mrs. Theodora's eyes. He owned the adjoining farm, was well off and homely—so homely that Judith declared it made her eyes ache to look at him.
Of all of Judith's admirers, only Eben King caught Mrs. Theodora's attention. He owned the neighboring farm, was financially secure, and was pretty plain-looking—so plain that Judith said it made her eyes hurt to look at him.
Bruce Marshall, Judith's "right one" was handsome, but Mrs. Theodora looked upon him with sour disapproval. He owned a stony little farm at the remote end of Ramble Valley and was reputed to be fonder of many things than of work. To be sure, Judith had enough capability and energy for two; but Mrs. Theodora detested a lazy man. She ordered Judith not to encourage him and Judith obeyed. Judith generally obeyed her aunt; but, though she renounced Bruce Marshall, she would have nothing to do with Eben King or anybody else and all Mrs. Theodora's grumblings did not mend matters.
Bruce Marshall, Judith's "perfect match," was attractive, but Mrs. Theodora looked at him with harsh disapproval. He owned a small, rocky farm at the furthest edge of Ramble Valley and was known to prefer many things over hard work. Judith definitely had enough talent and energy for two people; however, Mrs. Theodora couldn't stand lazy men. She insisted that Judith not encourage him, and Judith complied. Judith usually followed her aunt's wishes; but even though she rejected Bruce Marshall, she wanted nothing to do with Eben King or anyone else, and all of Mrs. Theodora's complaints didn’t improve the situation.
The afternoon that Mrs. Tony Mack came in Mrs. Theodora felt more aggrieved than ever. Ellie McGregor had been married the previous week—Ellie, who was the same age as Judith and not half so good looking. Mrs. Theodora had been nagging Judith ever since.
The afternoon Mrs. Tony Mack came in, Mrs. Theodora felt more upset than ever. Ellie McGregor had gotten married the previous week—Ellie, who was the same age as Judith and not nearly as attractive. Mrs. Theodora had been pestering Judith ever since.
"But I might as well talk to the trees down there in that hollow," she complained to Mrs. Tony. "That girl is so set and contrary minded. She doesn't care a bit for my feelings."
"But I might as well talk to the trees down there in that hollow," she complained to Mrs. Tony. "That girl is so stubborn and difficult. She doesn't care at all about how I feel."
This was not said behind Judith's back. The girl herself was standing at the open door, drinking in all the delicate, evasive beauty of the spring afternoon. The Whitney house crested a bare hill that looked down on misty intervals, feathered with young firs that were golden green in the pale sunlight. The fields were bare and smoking, although the lanes and shadowy places were full of moist snow. Judith's face was aglow with the delight of mere life and she bent out to front the brisk, dancing wind that blew up from the valley, resinous with the odors of firs and damp mosses.
This wasn’t said when Judith wasn’t around. She was standing in the open door, soaking in all the delicate, fleeting beauty of the spring afternoon. The Whitney house sat atop a bare hill that overlooked misty valleys, dotted with young fir trees that glowed golden green in the soft sunlight. The fields were dry and smoky, but the paths and shady spots were filled with damp snow. Judith's face shone with the joy of simply being alive, and she leaned out to face the brisk, lively wind that blew up from the valley, carrying the scents of fir trees and wet moss.
At her aunt's words the glow went out of her face. She listened with her eyes brooding on the hollow and a glowing flame of temper smouldering in them. Judith's long patience was giving way. She had been flicked on the raw too often of late. And now her aunt was confiding her grievances to Mrs. Tony Mack—the most notorious gossip in Ramble Valley or out of it!
At her aunt's words, the light faded from her face. She listened with her eyes fixed on the ground, a smoldering anger burning in them. Judith's long patience was wearing thin. She had been pushed too far lately. And now her aunt was sharing her complaints with Mrs. Tony Mack—the biggest gossip in Ramble Valley and beyond!
"I can't sleep at nights for worrying over what will become of her when I'm gone," went on Mrs. Theodora dismally. "She'll just have to live on alone here—a lonesome, withered-up old maid. And her that might have had her pick, Mrs. Tony, though I do say it as shouldn't. You must feel real thankful to have all your girls married off—especially when none of them was extry good-looking. Some people have all the luck. I'm tired of talking to Judith. Folks'll be saying soon that nobody ever really wanted her, for all her flirting. But she just won't marry."
"I can't sleep at night worrying about what will happen to her when I'm gone," Mrs. Theodora said sadly. "She'll just have to live here alone—a lonely, dried-up old maid. And she could have had anyone she wanted, Mrs. Tony, though I shouldn't say that. You must feel really lucky to have all your daughters married off—especially since none of them were exceptionally good-looking. Some people just have all the luck. I'm tired of talking to Judith. Soon people will start saying that no one ever truly wanted her, despite all her flirting. But she just won't marry."
"I will!"
"Absolutely!"
Judith whirled about on the sun warm door step and came in. Her black eyes were flashing and her round cheeks were crimson.
Judith spun around on the warm doorstep and came inside. Her dark eyes were sparkling, and her round cheeks were bright red.
"Such a temper you never saw!" reported Mrs. Tony afterwards. "Though 'tweren't to be wondered at. Theodora was most awful aggravating."
"Such a temper you’ve never seen!" Mrs. Tony said later. "But it’s not surprising. Theodora was really annoying."
"I will," repeated Judith stormily. "I'm tired of being nagged day in and day out. I'll marry—and what is more I'll marry the very first man that asks me—that I will, if it is old Widower Delane himself! How does that suit you, Aunt Theodora?"
"I will," Judith said angrily. "I'm sick of being nagged every single day. I'll get married—and what's more, I'll marry the first guy who asks me—even if it's old Widower Delane himself! How does that sound to you, Aunt Theodora?"
Mrs. Theodora's mental processes were never slow. She dropped her knitting ball and stooped for it. In that time she had decided what to do. She knew that Judith would stick to her word, Stewart-like, and she must trim her sails to catch this new wind.
Mrs. Theodora was always quick-witted. She dropped her ball of yarn and bent down to pick it up. In that brief moment, she had figured out her course of action. She knew that Judith would keep her promise, just like Stewart, and she needed to adjust her approach to embrace this new opportunity.
"It suits me real well, Judith," she said calmly, "you can marry the first man that asks you and I'll say no word to hinder."
"It works out great for me, Judith," she said calmly, "you can marry the first guy who asks you, and I won't say a word to stop you."
The color went out of Judith's face, leaving it pale as ashes. Her hasty assertion had no sooner been uttered than it was repented of, but she must stand by it now. She went out of the kitchen without another glance at her aunt or the delighted Mrs. Tony and dashed up the stairs to her own little room which looked out over the whole of Ramble Valley. It was warm with the March sunshine and the leafless boughs of the creeper that covered the end of the house were tapping a gay tattoo on the window panes to the music of the wind.
The color drained from Judith's face, leaving it as pale as ash. As soon as she made her hasty claim, she wished she hadn't, but she had to stick with it now. She left the kitchen without a second look at her aunt or the thrilled Mrs. Tony and hurried up the stairs to her cozy little room that overlooked all of Ramble Valley. It was warm with the March sunshine, and the bare branches of the vine that covered the end of the house were gently tapping a cheerful rhythm on the window panes in time with the wind.
Judith sat down in her little rocker and dropped her pointed chin in her hands. Far down the valley, over the firs on the McGregor hill and the blue mirror of the Cranston pond, Bruce Marshall's little gray house peeped out from a semicircle of white-stemmed birches. She had not seen Bruce since before Christmas. He had been angry at her then because she had refused to let him drive her home from prayer meeting. Since then she had heard a rumor that he was going to see Kitty Leigh at the Upper Valley.
Judith settled into her small rocking chair and rested her pointed chin in her hands. Way down in the valley, beyond the fir trees on McGregor Hill and the blue surface of Cranston Pond, Bruce Marshall's little gray house peeked out from a semicircle of white-barked birches. She hadn’t seen Bruce since before Christmas. He had been upset with her back then because she wouldn’t let him drive her home from the prayer meeting. Since then, she had heard a rumor that he was going to meet up with Kitty Leigh in the Upper Valley.
Judith looked sombrely down at the Marshall homestead. She had always loved the quaint, picturesque old place, so different from all the commonplace spick and span new houses of the prosperous valley. Judith had never been able to decide whether she really cared very much for Bruce Marshall or not, but she knew that she loved that rambling, cornery house of his, with the gable festooned with the real ivy that Bruce Marshall's great-grandmother had brought with her from England. Judith thought contrastingly of Eben King's staring, primrose-colored house in all its bare, intrusive grandeur. She gave a little shrug of distaste.
Judith looked somberly down at the Marshall homestead. She had always loved the charming, picturesque old place, so different from all the neat new houses in the prosperous valley. Judith had never really been sure if she cared very much for Bruce Marshall, but she knew that she loved his rambling, corner house with the gable covered in the real ivy that Bruce Marshall's great-grandmother had brought over from England. Judith thought about Eben King's glaring, primrose-colored house in all its stark, showy grandeur. She gave a little shrug of distaste.
"I wish Bruce knew of this," she thought, flushing even in her solitude at the idea. "Although if it is true that he is going to see Kitty Leigh I don't suppose he'd care. And Aunt Theo will be sure to send word to Eben by hook or crook. Whatever possessed me to say such a mad thing? There goes Mrs. Tony now, all agog to spread such a delectable bit of gossip."
"I wish Bruce knew about this," she thought, blushing even in her solitude at the thought. "But if it’s true that he’s going to see Kitty Leigh, I doubt he’d care. And Aunt Theo will definitely find a way to let Eben know. What made me say such a crazy thing? There goes Mrs. Tony now, eager to share such a juicy piece of gossip."
Mrs. Tony had indeed gone, refusing Mrs. Theodora's invitation to stay to tea, so eager was she to tell her story. And Mrs. Theodora, at that very minute, was out in her kitchen yard, giving her instructions to Potter Vane, the twelve year old urchin who cut her wood and did sundry other chores for her.
Mrs. Tony had really left, turning down Mrs. Theodora's offer to stay for tea, so eager was she to share her story. Meanwhile, Mrs. Theodora was out in her backyard, giving instructions to Potter Vane, the twelve-year-old kid who chopped her wood and helped with various other chores.
"Potter," she said, excitedly, "run over to the Kings' and tell Eben to come over here immediately—no matter what he's at. Tell him I want to see him about something of the greatest importance."
"Potter," she said, excitedly, "run over to the Kings' and tell Eben to come over here right away—no matter what he’s doing. Tell him I need to see him about something really important."
Mrs. Theodora thought that this was a master stroke.
Mrs. Theodora thought this was a brilliant move.
"That match is as good as made," she thought triumphantly as she picked up chips to start the tea fire. "If Judith suspects that Eben is here she is quite likely to stay in her room and refuse to come down. But if she does I'll march him upstairs to her door and make him ask her through the keyhole. You can't stump Theodora Whitney."
"That match is practically done," she thought triumphantly as she grabbed some chips to start the tea fire. "If Judith thinks Eben is here, she’ll probably stay in her room and refuse to come down. But if she does come out, I’ll take him upstairs to her door and make him ask her through the keyhole. You can't outsmart Theodora Whitney."
Alas! Ten minutes later Potter returned with the unwelcome news that Eben was away from home.
Alas! Ten minutes later, Potter came back with the disappointing news that Eben was not at home.
"He went to Wexbridge about half an hour ago, his ma said. She said she'd tell him to come right over as soon as he kem home."
"He left for Wexbridge about half an hour ago, his mom said. She said she’d tell him to come over as soon as he got home."
Mrs. Theodora had to content herself with this, but she felt troubled. She knew Mrs. Tony Mack's capabilities for spreading news. What if Bruce Marshall should hear it before Eben?
Mrs. Theodora had to settle for this, but she felt uneasy. She was aware of Mrs. Tony Mack's talent for gossip. What if Bruce Marshall found out before Eben?
That evening Jacob Plowden's store at Wexbridge was full of men, sitting about on kegs and counters or huddling around the stove, for the March air had grown sharp as the sun lowered in the creamy sky over the Ramble Valley hills. Eben King had a keg in the corner. He was in no hurry to go home for he loved gossip dearly and the Wexbridge stores abounded with it. He had exhausted the news of Peter Stanley's store across the bridge and now he meant to hear what was saying at Plowden's. Bruce Marshall was there, too, buying groceries and being waited on by Nora Plowden, who was by no means averse to the service, although as a rule her father's customers received scanty tolerance at her hands.
That evening, Jacob Plowden's store in Wexbridge was packed with men, sitting on kegs and counters or gathered around the stove, as the March air turned sharp with the setting sun lighting up the creamy sky over the Ramble Valley hills. Eben King was in the corner with a keg, taking his time to leave because he really loved gossip, and Wexbridge was full of it. He had already discussed all the news from Peter Stanley’s store across the bridge, and now he wanted to hear what was happening at Plowden's. Bruce Marshall was there too, shopping for groceries and being helped by Nora Plowden, who didn’t mind serving him, even though generally, her father’s customers got little patience from her.
"What are the Valley roads like, Marshall?" asked a Wexbridge man, between two squirts of tobacco juice.
"What are the Valley roads like, Marshall?" asked a guy from Wexbridge, in between two spits of tobacco juice.
"Bad," said Bruce briefly. "Another warm day will finish the sleighing."
"Bad," Bruce said briefly. "Another warm day will ruin the sleighing."
"Are they crossing at Malley's Creek yet?" asked Plowden.
"Are they crossing at Malley's Creek yet?" Plowden asked.
"No, Jack Carr got in there day before yesterday. Nearly lost his mare. I came round by the main road," responded Bruce.
"No, Jack Carr arrived there the day before yesterday. He almost lost his mare. I took the main road," Bruce replied.
The door opened at this point and Tony Mack came in. As soon as he closed the door he doubled up in a fit of chuckles, which lasted until he was purple in the face.
The door opened then, and Tony Mack walked in. As soon as he shut the door, he doubled over with laughter that went on until he turned purple in the face.
"Is the man crazy?" demanded Plowden, who had never seen lean little Tony visited like this before.
"Is the guy out of his mind?" asked Plowden, who had never seen skinny little Tony get so much attention before.
"Crazy nothin'," retorted Tony. "You'll laugh too, when you hear it. Such a joke! Hee-tee-tee-hee-e. Theodora Whitney has been badgering Judith Stewart so much about bein' an old maid that Judith's got mad and vowed she'll marry the first man that asks her. Hee-tee-tee-hee-e-e-e! My old woman was there and heard her. She'll keep her word, too. She ain't old Joshua Stewart's daughter for nothin'. If he said he'd do a thing he did it if it tuck the hair off. If I was a young feller now! Hee-tee-tee-hee-e-e-e!"
"That's crazy," Tony shot back. "You'll laugh when you hear this. It's such a funny story! Hee-hee-hee! Theodora Whitney has been bugging Judith Stewart so much about being an old maid that Judith got so angry she promised she'll marry the first guy who asks her. Hee-hee-hee! My wife was there and heard her say it. She'll stick to her word, too. She’s not old Joshua Stewart's daughter for nothing. If he said he would do something, he did it no matter what. If I were a young guy now! Hee-hee-hee!"
Bruce Marshall swung round on one foot. His face was crimson and if looks could kill, Tony Mack would have fallen dead in the middle of his sniggers.
Bruce Marshall spun around on one foot. His face was bright red, and if looks could kill, Tony Mack would have dropped dead right there amidst his laughter.
"You needn't mind doing up that parcel for me," he said to Nora. "I'll not wait for it."
"You don’t have to worry about wrapping that package for me," he said to Nora. "I won’t wait for it."
On his way to the door Eben King brushed past him. A shout of laughter from the assembled men followed them. The others streamed out in their wake, realizing that a race was afoot. Tony alone remained inside, helpless with chuckling.
On his way to the door, Eben King brushed past him. A shout of laughter from the group of men followed them. The others spilled out behind them, realizing that a race was on. Tony was the only one left inside, unable to stop laughing.
Eben King's horse was tied at the door. He had nothing to do but step in and drive off. Bruce had put his mare in at Billy Bender's across the bridge, intending to spend the evening there. He knew that this would handicap him seriously, but he strode down the road with a determined expression on his handsome face. Fifteen minutes later he drove past the store, his gray mare going at a sharp gait. The crowd in front of Plowden's cheered him, their sympathies were with him for King was not popular. Tony had come out and shouted, "Here's luck to you, brother," after which he doubled up with renewed laughter. Such a lark! And he, Tony, had set it afoot! It would be a story to tell for years.
Eben King's horse was tied up at the door. He had nothing to do but hop in and drive away. Bruce had left his mare at Billy Bender's across the bridge, planning to hang out there for the evening. He knew this would put him at a serious disadvantage, but he walked down the road with a determined look on his handsome face. Fifteen minutes later, he passed the store, his gray mare moving quickly. The crowd in front of Plowden's cheered him on, as they sympathized with him since King wasn't well-liked. Tony came out and shouted, "Good luck to you, brother," before bursting into laughter again. What a joke! And he, Tony, had started it all! This would be a story to share for years.
Marshall, with his lips set and his dreamy gray eyes for once glittering with a steely light, urged Lady Jane up the Wexbridge hill. From its top it was five miles to Ramble Valley by the main road. A full mile ahead of him he saw Eben King, getting along through mud and slush, and occasional big slumpy drifts of old snow, as fast as his clean-limbed trotter could carry him. As a rule Eben was exceedingly careful of his horses, but now he was sending Bay Billy along for all that was in him.
Marshall, with his lips pressed together and his dreamy gray eyes now shining with a determined light, encouraged Lady Jane up the Wexbridge hill. From the top, it was five miles to Ramble Valley along the main road. A full mile ahead of him, he spotted Eben King making his way through mud and slush, and occasional big piles of old snow, as quickly as his strong trotter could manage. Generally, Eben took great care of his horses, but now he was pushing Bay Billy to the limit.
For a second Bruce hesitated. Then he turned his mare down the field cut to Malley's Creek. It was taking Lady Jane's life and possibly his own in his hand, but it was his only chance. He could never have overtaken Bay Billy on the main road.
For a moment, Bruce hesitated. Then he directed his mare down the field towards Malley's Creek. It was putting Lady Jane's life—and possibly his own—in jeopardy, but it was his only option. He could never catch up to Bay Billy on the main road.
"Do your best, Lady Jane," he muttered, and Lady Jane plunged down the steep hillside, through the glutinous mud of a ploughed field as if she meant to do it.
"Do your best, Lady Jane," he murmured, and Lady Jane raced down the steep hillside, through the thick mud of a plowed field as if she intended to do it.
Beyond the field was a ravine full of firs, through which Malley's Creek ran. To cross it meant a four-mile cut to Ramble Valley. The ice looked black and rotten. To the left was the ragged hole where Jack Carr's mare had struggled for her life. Bruce headed Lady Jane higher up. If a crossing could be made at all it was only between Malley's spring-hole and the old ice road. Lady Jane swerved at the bank and whickered.
Beyond the field was a ravine filled with fir trees, through which Malley's Creek flowed. Crossing it would mean taking a four-mile detour to Ramble Valley. The ice appeared dark and decayed. To the left was the jagged hole where Jack Carr's mare had fought for her life. Bruce guided Lady Jane further up. If a crossing could be made, it would only be between Malley's spring-hole and the old ice road. Lady Jane veered at the bank and whinnied.
"On, old girl," said Bruce, in a tense voice. Unwillingly she advanced, picking her steps with cat-like sagacity. Once her foot went through, Bruce pulled her up with hands that did not tremble. The next moment she was scrambling up the opposite bank. Glancing back, Bruce saw the ice parting in her footprints and the black water gurgling up.
"Come on, old girl," said Bruce, with a tense voice. Reluctantly, she moved forward, choosing her steps with feline wisdom. Once, her foot broke through, but Bruce pulled her up with steady hands. In the next moment, she was climbing up the other bank. Looking back, Bruce saw the ice splitting in her footprints and the dark water bubbling up.
But the race was not yet decided. By crossing the creek he had won no more than an equal chance with Eben King. And the field road before him was much worse than the main road. There was little snow on it and some bad sloughs. But Lady Jane was good for it. For once she should not be spared.
But the race was still up for grabs. By crossing the creek, he had only tied with Eben King. The field road ahead of him was in much worse shape than the main road. There was hardly any snow on it and some rough spots. But Lady Jane could handle it. This time, she wouldn't be held back.
Just as the red ball of the sun touched the wooded hills of the valley, Mrs. Theodora, looking from the cowstable door, saw two sleighs approaching, the horses of which were going at a gallop. One was trundling down the main road, headlong through old drifts and slumpy snow, where a false step might send the horse floundering to the bottom. The other was coming up from the direction of the creek, full tilt through Tony Mack's stump land, where not a vestige of snow coated the huge roots over which the runners bumped.
Just as the red sun touched the tree-covered hills of the valley, Mrs. Theodora, looking out from the cow stable door, saw two sleighs approaching, with the horses galloping fast. One was speeding down the main road, barreling through old drifts and uneven snow, where a misstep could send the horse tumbling over. The other was coming up from the direction of the creek, racing through Tony Mack's stump land, where there was no snow covering the massive roots that the runners bounced over.
For a moment Mrs. Theodora stood at a gaze. Then she recognized both drivers. She dropped her milking pail and ran to the house, thinking as she ran. She knew that Judith was alone in the kitchen. If Eben King got there first, well and good, but if Bruce Marshall won the race he must encounter her, Mrs. Theodora.
For a moment, Mrs. Theodora stood staring. Then she recognized both drivers. She dropped her milking pail and ran to the house, thinking as she went. She knew that Judith was alone in the kitchen. If Eben King got there first, that was great, but if Bruce Marshall won the race, he would have to face her, Mrs. Theodora.
"He won't propose to Judith as long as I'm round," she panted. "I know him—he's too shy. But Eben won't mind—I'll tip him the wink."
"He won't propose to Judith as long as I'm around," she panted. "I know him—he's too shy. But Eben won't care—I’ll give him the nod."
Potter Vane was chopping wood before the door. Mrs. Theodora recognizing in him a further obstacle to Marshall's wooing, caught him unceremoniously by the arm and hauled him, axe and all, over the doorstone and into the kitchen, just as Bruce Marshall and Eben King drove into the yard with not a second to spare between them. There was a woeful cut on Bay Billy's slender foreleg and the reeking Lady Jane was trembling like a leaf. The staunch little mare had brought her master over that stretch of sticky field road in time, but she was almost exhausted.
Potter Vane was chopping wood in front of the door. Mrs. Theodora, seeing him as another hurdle for Marshall's pursuit, grabbed him by the arm and dragged him, axe and all, over the threshold and into the kitchen, just as Bruce Marshall and Eben King pulled into the yard with barely a moment to spare. There was a painful gash on Bay Billy's thin foreleg, and the panting Lady Jane was shaking like a leaf. The brave little mare had managed to carry her owner across that muddy stretch of road on time, but she was nearly worn out.
Both men sprang from their sleighs and ran to the door. Bruce Marshall won it by foot-room and burst into the kitchen with his rival hot on his heels. Mrs. Theodora stood defiantly in the middle of the room, still grasping the dazed and dismayed Potter. In a corner Judith turned from the window whence she had been watching the finish of the race. She was pale and tense from excitement. In those few gasping moments she had looked on her heart as on an open book; she knew at last that she loved Bruce Marshall and her eyes met his fiery gray ones as he sprang over the threshold.
Both men jumped out of their sleds and dashed to the door. Bruce Marshall won by a step and burst into the kitchen with his competitor right behind him. Mrs. Theodora stood boldly in the middle of the room, still holding the bewildered and shocked Potter. In a corner, Judith turned away from the window where she had been watching the race finish. She was pale and tense with excitement. In those few breathless moments, she realized her feelings were laid bare; she finally understood that she loved Bruce Marshall, and her eyes locked with his intense gray ones as he leaped over the threshold.
"Judith, will you marry me?" gasped Bruce, before Eben, who had first looked at Mrs. Theodora and the squirming Potter, had located the girl.
"Judith, will you marry me?" gasped Bruce, before Eben, who had first looked at Mrs. Theodora and the squirming Potter, found the girl.
"Yes," said Judith. She burst into hysterical tears as she said it and sat limply down in a chair.
"Yeah," said Judith. She broke into uncontrollable tears as she said it and slumped down in a chair.
Mrs. Theodora loosed her grip on Potter.
Mrs. Theodora let go of Potter.
"You can go back to your work," she said dully. She followed him out and Eben King followed her. On the step she reached behind him and closed the door.
"You can go back to your work," she said flatly. She followed him outside, and Eben King trailed after her. On the step, she reached behind him and shut the door.
"Trust a King for being too late!" she said bitterly and unjustly.
"Trust a king to be late!" she said, bitter and unjust.
Eben went home with Bay Billy. Potter gazed after him until Mrs. Theodora ordered him to put Marshall's mare in the stable and rub her down.
Eben went home with Bay Billy. Potter watched him until Mrs. Theodora told him to put Marshall's mare in the stable and groom her.
"Anyway, Judith won't be an old maid," she comforted herself.
"Anyway, Judith won't be a spinster," she reassured herself.
The Promise of Lucy Ellen
Cecily Foster came down the sloping, fir-fringed road from the village at a leisurely pace. Usually she walked with a long, determined stride, but to-day the drowsy, mellowing influence of the Autumn afternoon was strong upon her and filled her with placid content. Without being actively conscious of it, she was satisfied with the existing circumstances of her life. It was half over now. The half of it yet to be lived stretched before her, tranquil, pleasant and uneventful, like the afternoon, filled with unhurried duties and calmly interesting days, Cecily liked the prospect.
Cecily Foster came down the sloping, fir-lined road from the village at a relaxed pace. Usually, she walked with a long, purposeful stride, but today the sleepy, warm vibe of the autumn afternoon was strong on her and filled her with peaceful contentment. Without really thinking about it, she felt satisfied with her current life situation. It was already halfway through. The rest of her life stretched out before her, calm, pleasant, and uneventful, like the afternoon, filled with easy tasks and interesting, laid-back days. Cecily liked that outlook.
When she came to her own lane she paused, folding her hands on the top of the whitewashed gate, while she basked for a moment in the warmth that seemed cupped in the little grassy hollow hedged about with young fir-trees.
When she reached her own lane, she stopped, resting her hands on top of the whitewashed gate, while she enjoyed the warmth that felt like it was gathered in the small grassy dip surrounded by young fir trees.
Before her lay sere, brooding fields sloping down to a sandy shore, where long foamy ripples were lapping with a murmur that threaded the hushed air like a faint minor melody.
Before her lay dry, shadowy fields sloping down to a sandy shore, where long foamy waves were gently lapping with a murmur that wove through the quiet air like a soft, subtle melody.
On the crest of the little hill to her right was her home—hers and Lucy Ellen's. The house was an old-fashioned, weather-gray one, low in the eaves, with gables and porches overgrown with vines that had turned to wine-reds and rich bronzes in the October frosts. On three sides it was closed in by tall old spruces, their outer sides bared and grim from long wrestling with the Atlantic winds, but their inner green and feathery. On the fourth side a trim white paling shut in the flower garden before the front door. Cecily could see the beds of purple and scarlet asters, making rich whorls of color under the parlor and sitting-room windows. Lucy Ellen's bed was gayer and larger than Cecily's. Lucy Ellen had always had better luck with flowers.
On the top of the small hill to her right was her home—hers and Lucy Ellen's. The house was an old-fashioned, weathered gray one, low in the eaves, with gables and porches overrun by vines that had turned to deep reds and rich bronzes in the October frost. On three sides, it was surrounded by tall old spruces, their outer sides stripped and tough from battling the Atlantic winds, but their inner parts lush and feathery. On the fourth side, a neat white fence enclosed the flower garden in front of the door. Cecily could see the beds of purple and scarlet asters, creating vibrant patches of color beneath the parlor and living room windows. Lucy Ellen's bed was brighter and larger than Cecily's. Lucy Ellen had always been luckier with flowers.
She could see old Boxer asleep on the front porch step and Lucy Ellen's white cat stretched out on the parlor window-sill. There was no other sign of life about the place. Cecily drew a long, leisurely breath of satisfaction.
She saw old Boxer sleeping on the front porch step and Lucy Ellen's white cat lounging on the parlor windowsill. There were no other signs of life around the place. Cecily took a long, relaxed breath of satisfaction.
"After tea I'll dig up those dahlia roots," she said aloud. "They'd ought to be up. My, how blue and soft that sea is! I never saw such a lovely day. I've been gone longer than I expected. I wonder if Lucy Ellen's been lonesome?"
"After tea, I'll dig up those dahlia roots," she said out loud. "They should be ready. Wow, that sea is such a beautiful blue and so calm! I've never seen a day as lovely as this. I've been away longer than I thought. I wonder if Lucy Ellen has been feeling lonely?"
When Cecily looked back from the misty ocean to the house, she was surprised to see a man coming with a jaunty step down the lane under the gnarled spruces. She looked at him perplexedly. He must be a stranger, for she was sure no man in Oriental walked like that.
When Cecily turned from the foggy ocean to the house, she was surprised to see a man walking down the lane under the twisted spruces with a cheerful stride. She stared at him in confusion. He had to be a stranger, because she was certain no man in Oriental walked like that.
"Some agent has been pestering Lucy Ellen, I suppose," she muttered vexedly.
"Some agent has been annoying Lucy Ellen, I guess," she muttered irritably.
The stranger came on with an airy briskness utterly foreign to Orientalites. Cecily opened the gate and went through. They met under the amber-tinted sugar maple in the heart of the hollow. As he passed, the man lifted his hat and bowed with an ingratiating smile.
The stranger approached with a light, quick energy that was completely unfamiliar to the locals. Cecily opened the gate and walked through. They met beneath the amber-colored sugar maple in the center of the clearing. As he walked by, the man tipped his hat and bowed with a charming smile.
He was about forty-five, well, although somewhat loudly dressed, and with an air of self-satisfied prosperity pervading his whole personality. He had a heavy gold watch chain and a large seal ring on the hand that lifted his hat. He was bald, with a high, Shaksperian forehead and a halo of sandy curls. His face was ruddy and weak, but good-natured: his eyes were large and blue, and he had a little straw-colored moustache, with a juvenile twist and curl in it.
He was around forty-five, dressed somewhat flamboyantly, and exuded an aura of self-satisfied success that filled his entire presence. He had a thick gold watch chain and a large signet ring on the hand that raised his hat. He was bald, with a high, Shakespearean forehead and a fringe of sandy curls. His face was flushed and somewhat weak, but friendly: his eyes were big and blue, and he sported a light straw-colored mustache that had a youthful twist and curl.
Cecily did not recognize him, yet there was something vaguely familiar about him. She walked rapidly up to the house. In the sitting-room she found Lucy Ellen peering out between the muslin window curtains. When the latter turned there was an air of repressed excitement about her.
Cecily didn’t recognize him, but there was something vaguely familiar about him. She hurried up to the house. In the living room, she found Lucy Ellen looking out between the muslin window curtains. When Lucy turned around, she had a vibe of restrained excitement about her.
"Who was that man, Lucy Ellen?" Cecily asked.
"Who was that guy, Lucy Ellen?" Cecily asked.
To Cecily's amazement, Lucy Ellen blushed—a warm, Spring-like flood of color that rolled over her delicate little face like a miracle of rejuvenescence.
To Cecily's surprise, Lucy Ellen blushed— a warm, spring-like rush of color that swept over her delicate little face like a miracle of renewal.
"Didn't you know him? That was Cromwell Biron," she simpered. Although Lucy Ellen was forty and, in most respects, sensible, she could not help simpering upon occasion.
"Didn't you know him? That was Cromwell Biron," she said with a smile. Even though Lucy Ellen was forty and generally sensible, she couldn't help but smile sometimes.
"Cromwell Biron," repeated Cecily, in an emotionless voice. She took off her bonnet mechanically, brushed the dust from its ribbons and bows and went to put it carefully away in its white box in the spare bedroom. She felt as if she had had a severe shock, and she dared not ask anything more just then. Lucy Ellen's blush had frightened her. It seemed to open up dizzying possibilities of change.
"Cromwell Biron," Cecily repeated in a flat voice. She removed her bonnet automatically, brushed the dust off its ribbons and bows, and carefully placed it back into its white box in the spare bedroom. It felt like she had just experienced a severe shock, and she couldn't bring herself to ask anything more at that moment. Lucy Ellen's blush had unsettled her. It seemed to reveal overwhelming possibilities of change.
"But she promised—she promised," said Cecily fiercely, under her breath.
"But she promised—she promised," Cecily said fiercely, under her breath.
While Cecily was changing her dress, Lucy Ellen was getting the tea ready in the little kitchen. Now and then she broke out into singing, but always checked herself guiltily. Cecily heard her and set her firm mouth a little firmer.
While Cecily was changing her dress, Lucy Ellen was preparing the tea in the small kitchen. Occasionally, she burst into song but always caught herself and felt guilty. Cecily heard her and tightened her jaw a bit more.
"If a man had jilted me twenty years ago, I wouldn't be so overwhelmingly glad to see him when he came back—especially if he had got fat and bald-headed," she added, her face involuntarily twitching into a smile. Cecily, in spite of her serious expression and intense way of looking at life, had an irrepressible sense of humor.
"If a guy had dumped me twenty years ago, I wouldn't be so incredibly happy to see him again—especially if he had gotten fat and bald," she added, her face involuntarily twitching into a smile. Cecily, despite her serious expression and intense outlook on life, had an unstoppable sense of humor.
Tea that evening was not the pleasant meal it usually was. The two women were wont to talk animatedly to each other, and Cecily had many things to tell Lucy Ellen. She did not tell them. Neither did Lucy Ellen ask any questions, her ill-concealed excitement hanging around her like a festal garment.
Tea that evening wasn't the enjoyable meal it usually was. The two women typically chatted excitedly with each other, and Cecily had a lot to share with Lucy Ellen. She kept it all to herself. Lucy Ellen didn’t ask any questions either, her barely concealed excitement wrapping around her like a festive outfit.
Cecily's heart was on fire with alarm and jealousy. She smiled a little cruelly as she buttered and ate her toast.
Cecily's heart was ablaze with worry and jealousy. She smiled a bit cruelly as she buttered and ate her toast.
"And so that was Cromwell Biron," she said with studied carelessness. "I thought there was something familiar about him. When did he come home?"
"And that was Cromwell Biron," she said with a casual tone. "I knew he looked familiar. When did he get back?"
"He got to Oriental yesterday," fluttered back Lucy Ellen. "He's going to be home for two months. We—we had such an interesting talk this afternoon. He—he's as full of jokes as ever. I wished you'd been here."
"He got to Oriental yesterday," Lucy Ellen said excitedly. "He's going to be home for two months. We had such an interesting talk this afternoon. He's as funny as ever. I wish you had been here."
This was a fib. Cecily knew it.
This was a lie. Cecily knew it.
"I don't, then," she said contemptuously. "You know I never had much use for Cromwell Biron. I think he had a face of his own to come down here to see you uninvited, after the way he treated you."
"I don't, then," she said with disdain. "You know I never really cared for Cromwell Biron. I think he had some nerve showing up here to see you uninvited, especially after how he treated you."
Lucy Ellen blushed scorchingly and was miserably silent.
Lucy Ellen blushed intensely and was painfully quiet.
"He's changed terrible in his looks," went on Cecily relentlessly. "How bald he's got—and fat! To think of the spruce Cromwell Biron got to be bald and fat! To be sure, he still has the same sheepish expression. Will you pass me the currant jell, Lucy Ellen?"
"He's changed a lot in his looks," Cecily continued relentlessly. "Look how bald he is—and overweight! It's hard to believe the tidy Cromwell Biron ended up bald and chubby! Well, he still has that same sheepish expression. Can you pass me the currant jelly, Lucy Ellen?"
"I don't think he's so very fat," she said resentfully, when Cecily had left the table. "And I don't care if he is."
"I don't think he's that fat," she said resentfully, after Cecily had left the table. "And I don't care if he is."
Twenty years before this, Biron had jilted Lucy Ellen Foster. She was the prettiest girl in Oriental then, but the new school teacher over at the Crossways was prettier, with a dash of piquancy, which Lucy Ellen lacked, into the bargain. Cromwell and the school teacher had run away and been married, and Lucy Ellen was left to pick up the tattered shreds of her poor romance as best she could.
Twenty years earlier, Biron had dumped Lucy Ellen Foster. She was the prettiest girl in Oriental at that time, but the new school teacher at the Crossways was even prettier, with an exciting spark that Lucy Ellen didn’t have. Cromwell and the school teacher had run away and gotten married, leaving Lucy Ellen to try to piece together the remnants of her broken romance as best as she could.
She never had another lover. She told herself that she would always be faithful to the one love of her life. This sounded romantic, and she found a certain comfort in it.
She never had another partner. She told herself that she would always be loyal to the one love of her life. This sounded romantic, and she found some comfort in it.
She had been brought up by her uncle and aunt. When they died she and her cousin, Cecily Foster, found themselves, except for each other, alone in the world.
She was raised by her uncle and aunt. When they passed away, she and her cousin, Cecily Foster, realized they were alone in the world, except for one another.
Cecily loved Lucy Ellen as a sister. But she believed that Lucy Ellen would yet marry, and her heart sank at the prospect of being left without a soul to love and care for.
Cecily loved Lucy Ellen like a sister. But she thought that Lucy Ellen would eventually get married, and her heart sank at the thought of being left without anyone to love and care for.
It was Lucy Ellen that had first proposed their mutual promise, but Cecily had grasped at it eagerly. The two women, verging on decisive old maidenhood, solemnly promised each other that they would never marry, and would always live together. From that time Cecily's mind had been at ease. In her eyes a promise was a sacred thing.
It was Lucy Ellen who first suggested their mutual promise, but Cecily grabbed onto it eagerly. The two women, nearing the age of being old maids, seriously promised each other that they would never marry and would always live together. Since then, Cecily had felt at ease. To her, a promise was something sacred.
The next evening at prayer-meeting Cromwell Biron received quite an ovation from old friends and neighbors. Cromwell had been a favorite in his boyhood. He had now the additional glamour of novelty and reputed wealth.
The next evening at prayer meeting, Cromwell Biron received quite a warm welcome from old friends and neighbors. Cromwell had been a favorite in his childhood. Now, he had the added appeal of being new and supposedly wealthy.
He was beaming and expansive. He went into the choir to help sing. Lucy Ellen sat beside him, and they sang from the same book. Two red spots burned on her thin cheeks, and she had a cluster of lavender chrysanthemums pinned on her jacket. She looked almost girlish, and Cromwell Biron gazed at her with sidelong admiration, while Cecily watched them both fiercely from her pew. She knew that Cromwell Biron had come home, wooing his old love.
He was cheerful and lively. He went into the choir to help sing. Lucy Ellen sat next to him, and they sang from the same book. Two red spots glowed on her thin cheeks, and she had a bunch of lavender chrysanthemums pinned to her jacket. She looked almost youthful, and Cromwell Biron admired her from the side, while Cecily watched them both intently from her pew. She knew that Cromwell Biron had returned, trying to win back his old love.
"But he sha'n't get her," Cecily whispered into her hymnbook. Somehow it was a comfort to articulate the words, "She promised."
"But he won't get her," Cecily whispered into her hymnbook. Somehow it was comforting to say the words, "She promised."
On the church steps Cromwell offered his arm to Lucy Ellen with a flourish. She took it shyly, and they started down the road in the crisp Autumn moonlight. For the first time in ten years Cecily walked home from prayer-meeting alone. She went up-stairs and flung herself on her bed, reckless for once, of her second best hat and gown.
On the church steps, Cromwell offered his arm to Lucy Ellen with a flourish. She took it shyly, and they started down the road in the crisp autumn moonlight. For the first time in ten years, Cecily walked home from prayer meeting alone. She went upstairs and flung herself on her bed, carefree for once, with her second-best hat and dress.
Lucy Ellen did not venture to ask Cromwell in. She was too much in awe of Cecily for that. But she loitered with him at the gate until the grandfather's clock in the hall struck eleven. Then Cromwell went away, whistling gaily, with Lucy Ellen's chrysanthemum in his buttonhole, and Lucy Ellen went in and cried half the night. But Cecily did not cry. She lay savagely awake until morning.
Lucy Ellen didn’t dare to invite Cromwell in. She was too intimidated by Cecily for that. But she hung around with him at the gate until the grandfather clock in the hall chimed eleven. Then Cromwell left, whistling happily, with Lucy Ellen's chrysanthemum in his buttonhole, and Lucy Ellen went inside and cried for half the night. But Cecily didn’t cry. She lay fiercely awake until morning.
"Cromwell Biron is courting you again," she said bluntly to Lucy Ellen at the breakfast table.
"Cromwell Biron is asking you out again," she said frankly to Lucy Ellen at the breakfast table.
Lucy Ellen blushed nervously.
Lucy Ellen blushed anxiously.
"Oh, nonsense, Cecily," she protested with a simper.
"Oh, come on, Cecily," she said with a smile.
"It isn't nonsense," said Cecily calmly. "He is. There is no fool like an old fool, and Cromwell Biron never had much sense. The presumption of him!"
"It’s not nonsense," Cecily said calmly. "He is. There's no fool like an old fool, and Cromwell Biron never had much sense. His presumption!"
Lucy Ellen's hands trembled as she put her teacup down.
Lucy Ellen's hands shook as she set her teacup down.
"He's not so very old," she said faintly, "and everybody but you likes him—and he's well-to-do. I don't see that there's any presumption."
"He's not that old," she said quietly, "and everyone except you likes him—and he's wealthy. I don't think there's any arrogance in that."
"Maybe not—if you look at it so. You're very forgiving, Lucy Ellen. You've forgotten how he treated you once."
"Maybe not—if you see it that way. You're really forgiving, Lucy Ellen. You've forgotten how he used to treat you."
"No—o—o, I haven't," faltered Lucy Ellen.
"No, I haven't," Lucy Ellen said hesitantly.
"Anyway," said Cecily coldly, "you shouldn't encourage his attentions, Lucy Ellen; you know you couldn't marry him even if he asked you. You promised."
"Anyway," Cecily said coldly, "you shouldn’t encourage his interest, Lucy Ellen; you know you couldn’t marry him even if he proposed. You promised."
All the fitful color went out of Lucy Ellen's face. Under Cecily's pitiless eyes she wilted and drooped.
All the color drained from Lucy Ellen's face. Under Cecily's relentless gaze, she wilted and sagged.
"I know," she said deprecatingly, "I haven't forgotten. You are talking nonsense, Cecily. I like to see Cromwell, and he likes to see me because I'm almost the only one of his old set that is left. He feels lonesome in Oriental now."
"I know," she said, downplaying her response, "I haven't forgotten. You're talking nonsense, Cecily. I enjoy seeing Cromwell, and he enjoys seeing me because I'm almost the only one left from his old group. He feels lonely in Oriental now."
Lucy Ellen lifted her fawn-colored little head more erectly at the last of her protest. She had saved her self-respect.
Lucy Ellen lifted her light brown little head more proudly at the end of her protest. She had maintained her self-respect.
In the month that followed Cromwell Biron pressed his suit persistently, unintimidated by Cecily's antagonism. October drifted into November and the chill, drear days came. To Cecily the whole outer world seemed the dismal reflex of her pain-bitten heart. Yet she constantly laughed at herself, too, and her laughter was real if bitter.
In the month after Cromwell, Biron kept pursuing his interest in Cecily, undeterred by her resistance. October turned into November, bringing cold and gloomy days. To Cecily, the entire outside world felt like a bleak reflection of her heartache. Still, she often laughed at herself, and her laughter was genuine, even if it was tinged with bitterness.
One evening she came home late from a neighbor's. Cromwell Biron passed her in the hollow under the bare boughs of the maple that were outlined against the silvery moonlit sky.
One evening, she came home late from a neighbor's house. Cromwell Biron walked past her in the low area beneath the bare branches of the maple tree, which were silhouetted against the bright moonlit sky.
When Cecily went into the house, Lucy Ellen opened the parlor door. She was very pale, but her eyes burned in her face and her hands were clasped before her.
When Cecily walked into the house, Lucy Ellen opened the living room door. She looked very pale, but her eyes shone brightly in her face and her hands were clasped in front of her.
"I wish you'd come in here for a few minutes, Cecily," she said feverishly.
"I wish you'd come in here for a few minutes, Cecily," she said anxiously.
Cecily followed silently into the room.
Cecily quietly walked into the room.
"Cecily," she said faintly, "Cromwell was here to-night. He asked me to marry him. I told him to come to-morrow night for his answer."
"Cecily," she said softly, "Cromwell was here tonight. He asked me to marry him. I told him to come back tomorrow night for my answer."
She paused and looked imploringly at Cecily. Cecily did not speak. She stood tall and unrelenting by the table. The rigidity of her face and figure smote Lucy Ellen like a blow. She threw out her bleached little hands and spoke with a sudden passion utterly foreign to her.
She paused and looked pleadingly at Cecily. Cecily didn’t respond. She stood tall and firm by the table. The stiffness of her face and body hit Lucy Ellen like a punch. She threw out her pale little hands and spoke with a sudden intensity that was completely unlike her.
"Cecily, I want to marry him. I—I—love him. I always have. I never thought of this when I promised. Oh, Cecily, you'll let me off my promise, won't you?"
"Cecily, I want to marry him. I—I—love him. I always have. I never thought about this when I made that promise. Oh, Cecily, you'll let me out of my promise, won't you?"
"No," said Cecily. It was all she said. Lucy Ellen's hands fell to her sides, and the light went out of her face.
"No," Cecily said. That was all she said. Lucy Ellen's hands dropped to her sides, and the light faded from her face.
"You won't?" she said hopelessly.
"You won't?" she said sadly.
Cecily went out. At the door she turned.
Cecily stepped outside. At the door, she paused and looked back.
"When John Edwards asked me to marry him six years ago, I said no for your sake. To my mind a promise is a promise. But you were always weak and romantic, Lucy Ellen."
"When John Edwards asked me to marry him six years ago, I said no for your sake. To me, a promise is a promise. But you were always sentimental and dreamy, Lucy Ellen."
Lucy Ellen made no response. She stood limply on the hearth-rug like a faded blossom bitten by frost.
Lucy Ellen didn’t reply. She stood there on the hearth rug, looking limp like a faded flower hit by frost.
After Cromwell Biron had gone away the next evening, with all his brisk jauntiness shorn from him for the time, Lucy Ellen went up to Cecily's room. She stood for a moment in the narrow doorway, with the lamplight striking upward with a gruesome effect on her wan face.
After Cromwell Biron left the next evening, looking much less lively than usual, Lucy Ellen went up to Cecily's room. She paused in the narrow doorway for a moment, with the lamplight casting an eerie glow on her pale face.
"I've sent him away," she said lifelessly. "I've kept my promise, Cecily."
"I sent him away," she said flatly. "I kept my promise, Cecily."
There was silence for a moment. Cecily did not know what to say. Suddenly Lucy Ellen burst out bitterly.
There was a moment of silence. Cecily didn’t know what to say. Suddenly, Lucy Ellen exclaimed bitterly.
"I wish I was dead!"
"I wish I were dead!"
Then she turned swiftly and ran across the hall to her own room. Cecily gave a little moan of pain. This was her reward for all the love she had lavished on Lucy Ellen.
Then she quickly turned and ran down the hall to her room. Cecily let out a small groan of pain. This was her reward for all the love she had poured into Lucy Ellen.
"Anyway, it is all over," she said, looking dourly into the moonlit boughs of the firs; "Lucy Ellen'll get over it. When Cromwell is gone she'll forget all about him. I'm not going to fret. She promised, and she wanted the promise first."
"Anyway, it’s all over," she said, looking glumly into the moonlit branches of the fir trees; "Lucy Ellen will get through it. When Cromwell is gone, she’ll forget all about him. I’m not going to stress. She promised, and she wanted the promise first."
During the next fortnight tragedy held grim sway in the little weather-gray house among the firs—a tragedy tempered with grim comedy for Cecily, who, amid all her agony, could not help being amused at Lucy Ellen's romantic way of sorrowing.
During the next two weeks, tragedy loomed heavily over the little gray house among the firs—a tragedy mixed with a dark sense of humor for Cecily, who, despite all her pain, couldn't help but find amusement in Lucy Ellen's overly dramatic way of mourning.
Lucy Ellen did her mornings' work listlessly and drooped through the afternoons. Cecily would have felt it as a relief if Lucy Ellen had upbraided her, but after her outburst on the night she sent Cromwell away, Lucy Ellen never uttered a word of reproach or complaint.
Lucy Ellen did her morning tasks without enthusiasm and dragged through the afternoons. Cecily would have found it a relief if Lucy Ellen had scolded her, but after her outburst the night she sent Cromwell away, Lucy Ellen never said a word of blame or complaint.
One evening Cecily made a neighborly call in the village. Cromwell Biron happened to be there and gallantly insisted upon seeing her home.
One evening, Cecily paid a visit to a neighbor in the village. Cromwell Biron just happened to be there and warmly insisted on walking her home.
She understood from Cromwell's unaltered manner that Lucy Ellen had not told him why she had refused him. She felt a sudden admiration for her cousin.
She realized from Cromwell's unchanged demeanor that Lucy Ellen hadn't informed him of why she had rejected him. She felt a surge of admiration for her cousin.
When they reached the house Cromwell halted suddenly in the banner of light that streamed from the sitting-room window. They saw Lucy Ellen sitting alone before the fire, her arms folded on the table, and her head bowed on them. Her white cat sat unnoticed at the table beside her. Cecily gave a gasp of surrender.
When they got to the house, Cromwell stopped abruptly in the beam of light coming from the sitting-room window. They saw Lucy Ellen sitting by herself in front of the fire, her arms crossed on the table, and her head resting on them. Her white cat sat ignored at the table next to her. Cecily gasped in defeat.
"You'd better come in," she said, harshly. "Lucy Ellen looks lonesome."
"You should come in," she said, sharply. "Lucy Ellen looks lonely."
Cromwell muttered sheepishly, "I'm afraid I wouldn't be company for her. Lucy Ellen doesn't like me much—"
Cromwell said shyly, "I'm afraid I wouldn't be good company for her. Lucy Ellen doesn't like me very much—"
"Oh, doesn't she!" said Cecily, bitterly. "She likes you better than she likes me for all I've—but it's no matter. It's been all my fault—she'll explain. Tell her I said she could. Come in, I say."
"Oh, doesn’t she!" Cecily said bitterly. "She likes you more than she likes me for all I’ve— but it doesn’t matter. It’s all my fault—she’ll explain. Tell her I said she could. Come in, I say."
She caught the still reluctant Cromwell by the arm and fairly dragged him over the geranium beds and through the front door. She opened the sitting-room door and pushed him in. Lucy Ellen rose in amazement. Over Cromwell's bald head loomed Cecily's dark face, tragic and determined.
She grabbed the still hesitant Cromwell by the arm and practically pulled him over the geranium beds and through the front door. She opened the sitting-room door and shoved him inside. Lucy Ellen stood up in shock. Over Cromwell's bald head, Cecily's dark face appeared, looking both tragic and determined.
"Here's your beau, Lucy Ellen," she said, "and I give you back your promise."
"Here’s your guy, Lucy Ellen," she said, "and I’m giving you back your promise."
She shut the door upon the sudden illumination of Lucy Ellen's face and went up-stairs with the tears rolling down her cheeks.
She closed the door when Lucy Ellen's face suddenly lit up and went upstairs with tears streaming down her cheeks.
"It's my turn to wish I was dead," she muttered. Then she laughed hysterically.
"It's my turn to wish I was dead," she muttered. Then she laughed hysterically.
"That goose of a Cromwell! How queer he did look standing there, frightened to death of Lucy Ellen. Poor little Lucy Ellen! Well, I hope he'll be good to her."
"That silly Cromwell! He looked so strange standing there, scared to death of Lucy Ellen. Poor little Lucy Ellen! I just hope he'll treat her well."
The Pursuit of the Ideal
Freda's snuggery was aglow with the rose-red splendour of an open fire which was triumphantly warding off the stealthy approaches of the dull grey autumn twilight. Roger St. Clair stretched himself out luxuriously in an easy-chair with a sigh of pleasure.
Freda's cozy room was lit up by the warm glow of an open fire, successfully keeping away the creeping dull grey of autumn twilight. Roger St. Clair settled into an easy chair, stretching out comfortably with a contented sigh.
"Freda, your armchairs are the most comfy in the world. How do you get them to fit into a fellow's kinks so splendidly?"
"Freda, your armchairs are the comfiest in the world. How do you get them to fit a person's quirks so perfectly?"
Freda smiled at him out of big, owlish eyes that were the same tint as the coppery grey sea upon which the north window of the snuggery looked.
Freda smiled at him with large, owl-like eyes that were the same shade as the coppery grey sea visible from the north window of the cozy room.
"Any armchair will fit a lazy fellow's kinks," she said.
"Any chair will suit a lazy person's quirks," she said.
"I'm not lazy," protested Roger. "That you should say so, Freda, when I have wheeled all the way out of town this dismal afternoon over the worst bicycle road in three kingdoms to see you, bonnie maid!"
"I'm not lazy," Roger argued. "I can't believe you'd say that, Freda, after I biked all the way out of town this gloomy afternoon on the worst bike path in three kingdoms just to see you, beautiful girl!"
"I like lazy people," said Freda softly, tilting her spoon on a cup of chocolate with a slender brown hand.
"I like lazy people," Freda said softly, tilting her spoon in a cup of chocolate with her slender brown hand.
Roger smiled at her chummily.
Roger smiled at her friendly.
"You are such a comfortable girl," he said. "I like to talk to you and tell you things."
"You’re such a chill girl," he said. "I enjoy talking to you and sharing things."
"You have something to tell me today. It has been fairly sticking out of your eyes ever since you came. Now, 'fess."
"You have something you need to tell me today. It's been pretty obvious in your eyes ever since you arrived. Now, spill it."
Freda put away her cup and saucer, got up, and stood by the fireplace, with one arm outstretched along the quaintly carved old mantel. She laid her head down on its curve and looked expectantly at Roger.
Freda put her cup and saucer aside, got up, and stood by the fireplace, resting one arm on the beautifully carved old mantel. She leaned her head against its curve and looked at Roger with anticipation.
"I have seen my ideal, Freda," said Roger gravely.
"I've seen my ideal, Freda," Roger said seriously.
Freda lifted her head and then laid it down again. She did not speak. Roger was glad of it. Even at the moment he found himself thinking that Freda had a genius for silence. Any other girl he knew would have broken in at once with surprised exclamations and questions and spoiled his story.
Freda lifted her head and then laid it down again. She didn’t say a word. Roger was relieved by this. Even in that moment, he thought that Freda had a talent for silence. Any other girl he knew would have immediately interrupted with surprised exclamations and questions, ruining his story.
"You have not forgotten what my ideal woman is like?" he said.
"You haven't forgotten what my ideal woman is like, have you?" he said.
Freda shook her head. She was not likely to forget. She remembered only too keenly the afternoon he had told her. They had been sitting in the snuggery, herself in the inglenook, and Roger coiled up in his big pet chair that nobody else ever sat in.
Freda shook her head. She was not likely to forget. She remembered all too clearly the afternoon he had told her. They had been sitting in the cozy room, her in the corner by the fireplace, and Roger curled up in his favorite chair that nobody else ever used.
"'What must my lady be that I must love her?'" he had quoted. "Well, I will paint my dream-love for you, Freda. She must be tall and slender, with chestnut hair of wonderful gloss, with just the suggestion of a ripple in it. She must have an oval face, colourless ivory in hue, with the expression of a Madonna; and her eyes must be 'passionless, peaceful blue,' deep and tender as a twilight sky."
"'What must my lady be that I must love her?'" he had quoted. "Well, I will paint my dream-love for you, Freda. She must be tall and slender, with shiny chestnut hair that has just a hint of a wave. She should have an oval face, a pale ivory color, with a look like a Madonna; and her eyes must be 'calm, peaceful blue,' deep and gentle like a twilight sky."
Freda, looking at herself along her arm in the mirror, recalled this description and smiled faintly. She was short and plump, with a piquant, irregular little face, vivid tinting, curly, unmanageable hair of ruddy brown, and big grey eyes. Certainly, she was not his ideal.
Freda, glancing at herself along her arm in the mirror, remembered this description and smiled softly. She was short and curvy, with a cute, uneven little face, bright coloring, curly, wild hair of reddish-brown, and large grey eyes. Clearly, she was not his ideal.
"When and where did you meet your lady of the Madonna face and twilight eyes?" she asked.
"When and where did you meet the lady with the Madonna face and twilight eyes?" she asked.
Roger frowned. Freda's face was solemn enough but her eyes looked as if she might be laughing at him.
Roger frowned. Freda's expression was serious, but her eyes seemed like she might be laughing at him.
"I haven't met her yet. I have only seen her. It was in the park yesterday. She was in a carriage with the Mandersons. So beautiful, Freda! Our eyes met as she drove past and I realized that I had found my long-sought ideal. I rushed back to town and hunted up Pete Manderson at the club. Pete is a donkey but he has his ways of being useful. He told me who she was. Her name is Stephanie Gardiner; she is his cousin from the south and is visiting his mother. And, Freda, I am to dine at the Mandersons' tonight. I shall meet her."
"I haven't met her yet. I've only seen her. It was in the park yesterday. She was in a carriage with the Mandersons. So beautiful, Freda! Our eyes locked as she drove by, and I realized that I had found my long-sought ideal. I rushed back to town and tracked down Pete Manderson at the club. Pete is a pain, but he has his uses. He told me who she was. Her name is Stephanie Gardiner; she's his cousin from the south and is visiting his mother. And, Freda, I'm having dinner at the Mandersons' tonight. I'll finally meet her."
"Do goddesses and ideals and Madonnas eat?" said Freda in an awed whisper. Her eyes were certainly laughing now. Roger got up stiffly.
"Do goddesses and ideals and Madonnas eat?" Freda asked in a hushed, amazed tone. Her eyes were definitely sparkling with amusement now. Roger stood up awkwardly.
"I must confess I did not expect that you would ridicule my confidence, Freda," he said frigidly. "It is very unlike you. But if you are not interested I will not bore you with any further details. And it is time I was getting back to town anyhow."
"I have to admit I didn't expect you to mock my confidence, Freda," he said coldly. "That's not like you at all. But if you're not interested, I won't waste your time with more details. And I should probably head back to town anyway."
When he had gone Freda ran to the west window and flung it open. She leaned out and waved both hands at him over the spruce hedge.
When he left, Freda ran to the west window and threw it open. She leaned out and waved both hands at him over the spruce hedge.
"Roger, Roger, I was a horrid little beast. Forget it immediately, please. And come out tomorrow and tell me all about her."
"Roger, Roger, I was a terrible little monster. Forget it right away, please. And come out tomorrow and tell me everything about her."
Roger came. He bored Freda terribly with his raptures but she never betrayed it. She was all sympathy—or, at least, as much sympathy as a woman can be who must listen while the man of men sings another woman's praises to her. She sent Roger away in perfect good humour with himself and all the world, then she curled herself up in the snuggery, pulled a rug over her head, and cried.
Roger showed up. He was incredibly tedious to Freda as he gushed about his feelings, but she never let it show. She acted all supportive—or at least as supportive as a woman can be when she has to listen to the man she cares about singing another woman's praises. She sent Roger away feeling great about himself and the world, then she curled up in her cozy spot, threw a blanket over her head, and cried.
Roger came out to Lowlands oftener than ever after that. He had to talk to somebody about Stephanie Gardiner and Freda was the safest vent. The "pursuit of the Ideal," as she called it, went on with vim and fervour. Sometimes Roger would be on the heights of hope and elation; the next visit he would be in the depths of despair and humility. Freda had learned to tell which it was by the way he opened the snuggery door.
Roger visited Lowlands more often than ever after that. He needed to discuss Stephanie Gardiner, and Freda was the safest outlet for that. The "pursuit of the Ideal," as she referred to it, continued with enthusiasm and intensity. Sometimes Roger would arrive on a high of hope and excitement; during his next visit, he'd be in a deep state of despair and humility. Freda had figured out which mood he was in by the way he opened the snug door.
One day when Roger came he found six feet of young man reposing at ease in his particular chair. Freda was sipping chocolate in her corner and looking over the rim of her cup at the intruder just as she had been wont to look at Roger. She had on a new dark red gown and looked vivid and rose-hued.
One day when Roger arrived, he found a young man lounging comfortably in his favorite chair. Freda was sipping hot chocolate in her corner, peering over the edge of her cup at the newcomer just as she used to do with Roger. She wore a new dark red dress and looked vibrant and rosy.
She introduced the stranger as Mr. Grayson and called him Tim. They seemed to be excellent friends. Roger sat bolt upright on the edge of a fragile, gilded chair which Freda kept to hide a shabby spot in the carpet, and glared at Tim until the latter said goodbye and lounged out.
She introduced the stranger as Mr. Grayson and referred to him as Tim. They appeared to be great friends. Roger sat up straight on the edge of a delicate, gold-colored chair that Freda kept to cover a worn spot in the carpet, and glared at Tim until he said goodbye and casually left.
"You'll be over tomorrow?" said Freda.
"You'll be over tomorrow?" Freda asked.
"Can't I come this evening?" he pleaded.
"Can't I come over tonight?" he begged.
Freda nodded. "Yes—and we'll make taffy. You used to make such delicious stuff, Tim."
Freda nodded. "Yeah—and we'll make taffy. You used to make such delicious stuff, Tim."
"Who is that fellow, Freda?" Roger inquired crossly, as soon as the door closed.
"Who is that guy, Freda?" Roger asked irritably, right after the door shut.
Freda began to make a fresh pot of chocolate. She smiled dreamily as if thinking of something pleasant.
Freda started brewing a new pot of chocolate. She smiled dreamily, as if she were thinking of something nice.
"Why, that was Tim Grayson—dear old Tim. He used to live next door to us when we were children. And we were such chums—always together, making mud pies, and getting into scrapes. He is just the same old Tim, and is home from the west for a long visit. I was so glad to see him again."
"Wow, that was Tim Grayson—good old Tim. He used to live next door when we were kids. We were such good friends—always hanging out, making mud pies, and getting into trouble. He’s still the same old Tim and is back from the west for an extended visit. I was really happy to see him again."
"So it would appear," said Roger grumpily. "Well, now that 'dear old Tim' is gone, I suppose I can have my own chair, can I? And do give me some chocolate. I didn't know you made taffy."
"So it looks like," Roger said grumpily. "Well, now that 'dear old Tim' is gone, I guess I can have my own chair, right? And please, give me some chocolate. I didn't know you made taffy."
"Oh, I don't. It's Tim. He can do everything. He used to make it long ago, and I washed up after him and helped him eat it. How is the pursuit of the Ideal coming on, Roger-boy?"
"Oh, I don't. It's Tim. He can do everything. He used to make it a long time ago, and I cleaned up after him and helped him eat it. How's the pursuit of the Ideal going, Roger-boy?"
Roger did not feel as if he wanted to talk about the Ideal. He noticed how vivid Freda's smile was and how lovable were the curves of her neck where the dusky curls were caught up from it. He had also an inner vision of Freda making taffy with Tim and he did not approve of it.
Roger didn't feel like talking about the Ideal. He noticed how bright Freda's smile was and how adorable the curves of her neck were, where the dark curls were swept up. He also had a mental image of Freda making taffy with Tim, and he didn’t like it.
He refused to talk about the Ideal. On his way back to town he found himself thinking that Freda had the most charming, glad little laugh of any girl he knew. He suddenly remembered that he had never heard the Ideal laugh. She smiled placidly—he had raved to Freda about that smile—but she did not laugh. Roger began to wonder what an ideal without any sense of humour would be like when translated into the real.
He wouldn’t discuss the Ideal. On his way back to town, he realized that Freda had the most delightful, happy little laugh of any girl he knew. He suddenly remembered that he had never heard the Ideal laugh. She smiled calmly—he had spoken enthusiastically to Freda about that smile—but she didn’t laugh. Roger started to wonder what an ideal would be like in real life if it had no sense of humor.
He went to Lowlands the next afternoon and found Tim there—in his chair again. He detested the fellow but he could not deny that he was good-looking and had charming manners. Freda was very nice to Tim. On his way back to town Roger decided that Tim was in love with Freda. He was furious at the idea. The presumption of the man!
He went to Lowlands the next afternoon and found Tim there—in his chair again. He couldn't stand the guy but he had to admit that he was attractive and had a pleasant demeanor. Freda was really nice to Tim. On his way back to town, Roger decided that Tim was in love with Freda. He was furious at the thought. What a presumptuous guy!
He also remembered that he had not said a word to Freda about the Ideal. And he never did say much more—perhaps because he could not get the chance. Tim was always there before him and generally outstayed him.
He also remembered that he hadn’t mentioned a word to Freda about the Ideal. And he never really said much more—maybe because he could never find the opportunity. Tim was always there before him and usually stuck around longer.
One day when he went out he did not find Freda at home. Her aunt told him that she was out riding with Mr. Grayson. On his way back he met them. As they cantered by, Freda waved her riding whip at him. Her face was full of warm, ripe, kissable tints, her loose lovelocks were blowing about it, and her eyes shone like grey pools mirroring stars. Roger turned and watched them out of sight behind the firs that cupped Lowlands.
One day when he went out, he didn’t find Freda at home. Her aunt told him that she was out riding with Mr. Grayson. On his way back, he ran into them. As they trotted by, Freda waved her riding crop at him. Her face glowed with warm, inviting colors, her loose hair was blowing around her, and her eyes sparkled like grey pools reflecting stars. Roger turned and watched them disappear behind the firs that surrounded Lowlands.
That night at Mrs. Crandall's dinner table somebody began to talk about Freda. Roger strained his ears to listen. Mrs. Kitty Carr was speaking—Mrs. Kitty knew everything and everybody.
That night at Mrs. Crandall's dinner table, someone started talking about Freda. Roger leaned in to listen. Mrs. Kitty Carr was speaking—Mrs. Kitty knew everything and everyone.
"She is simply the most charming girl in the world when you get really acquainted with her," said Mrs. Kitty, with the air of having discovered and patented Freda. "She is so vivid and unconventional and lovable—'spirit and fire and dew,' you know. Tim Grayson is a very lucky fellow."
"She is honestly the most charming girl in the world once you get to know her," said Mrs. Kitty, as if she had just discovered and trademarked Freda. "She is so lively, unique, and lovable—'spirit and fire and dew,' you know. Tim Grayson is a really lucky guy."
"Are they engaged?" someone asked.
"Are they getting engaged?" someone asked.
"Not yet, I fancy. But of course it is only a question of time. Tim simply adores her. He is a good soul and has lots of money, so he'll do. But really, you know, I think a prince wouldn't be good enough for Freda."
"Not yet, I think. But it’s really just a matter of time. Tim absolutely adores her. He’s a great guy and has plenty of money, so he’ll do. But honestly, I believe a prince wouldn’t even be good enough for Freda."
Roger suddenly became conscious that the Ideal was asking him a question of which he had not heard a word. He apologized and was forgiven. But he went home a very miserable man.
Roger suddenly realized that the Ideal was asking him a question that he hadn’t heard at all. He apologized and was forgiven. But he went home feeling very miserable.
He did not go to Lowlands for two weeks. They were the longest, most wretched two weeks he had ever lived through. One afternoon he heard that Tim Grayson had gone back west. Mrs. Kitty told it mournfully.
He didn’t go to Lowlands for two weeks. They were the longest, most miserable two weeks he had ever experienced. One afternoon, he heard that Tim Grayson had gone back west. Mrs. Kitty shared the news with a sad tone.
"Of course, this means that Freda has refused him," she said. "She is such an odd girl."
"Of course, that means Freda has turned him down," she said. "She's such a strange girl."
Roger went straight out to Lowlands. He found Freda in the snuggery and held out his hands to her.
Roger went straight out to Lowlands. He found Freda in the cozy room and held out his hands to her.
"Freda, will you marry me? It will take a lifetime to tell you how much I love you."
"Freda, will you marry me? It will take forever to explain how much I love you."
"But the Ideal?" questioned Freda.
"But the Ideal?" Freda asked.
"I have just discovered what my ideal is," said Roger. "She is a dear, loyal, companionable little girl, with the jolliest laugh and the warmest, truest heart in the world. She has starry grey eyes, two dimples, and a mouth I must and will kiss—there—there—there! Freda, tell me you love me a little bit, although I've been such a besotted idiot."
"I just found out who my ideal person is," said Roger. "She's a sweet, loyal, fun-loving girl, with the happiest laugh and the kindest heart in the world. She has beautiful grey eyes, two cute dimples, and a mouth that I absolutely have to kiss—there—there—there! Freda, please say you love me a little, even though I've been such a lovesick fool."
"I will not let you call my husband-that-is-to-be names," said Freda, snuggling down into the curve of his shoulder. "But indeed, Roger-boy, you will have to make me very, very happy to square matters up. You have made me so unutterably unhappy for two months."
"I won't let you call my future husband names," Freda said, settling into the curve of his shoulder. "But really, Roger, you'll have to make me very, very happy to make things right. You've made me so incredibly unhappy for two months."
"The pursuit of the Ideal is ended," declared Roger.
"The search for the Ideal is over," Roger declared.
The Softening of Miss Cynthia
"I wonder if I'd better flavour this cake with lemon or vanilla. It's the most perplexing thing I ever heard of in my life."
"I can't decide whether to flavor this cake with lemon or vanilla. It's the most confusing thing I've ever come across."
Miss Cynthia put down the bottles with a vexed frown; her perplexity had nothing whatever to do with flavouring the golden mixture in her cake bowl. Mrs. John Joe knew that; the latter had dropped in in a flurry of curiosity concerning the little boy whom she had seen about Miss Cynthia's place for the last two days. Her daughter Kitty was with her; they both sat close together on the kitchen sofa.
Miss Cynthia put down the bottles with an annoyed frown; her confusion had nothing to do with flavoring the golden mixture in her cake bowl. Mrs. John Joe knew that; she had stopped by, curious about the little boy she had seen around Miss Cynthia's place for the last two days. Her daughter Kitty was with her; they both sat close together on the kitchen sofa.
"It is too bad," said Mrs. John Joe sympathetically. "I don't wonder you are mixed up. So unexpected, too! When did he come?"
"It is too bad," said Mrs. John Joe sympathetically. "I can see why you’re confused. It’s so unexpected! When did he arrive?"
"Tuesday night," said Miss Cynthia. She had decided on the vanilla and was whipping it briskly in. "I saw an express wagon drive into the yard with a boy and a trunk in it and I went out just as he got down. 'Are you my Aunt Cynthia?' he said. 'Who in the world are you?' I asked. And he says, 'I'm Wilbur Merrivale, and my father was John Merrivale. He died three weeks ago and he said I was to come to you, because you were his sister.' Well, you could just have knocked me down with a feather!"
"Tuesday night," said Miss Cynthia. She had picked the vanilla and was mixing it in quickly. "I saw a delivery wagon pull into the yard with a boy and a trunk, and I went outside just as he was getting down. 'Are you my Aunt Cynthia?' he asked. 'Who on earth are you?' I replied. And he says, 'I'm Wilbur Merrivale, and my dad was John Merrivale. He passed away three weeks ago and told me to come to you because you’re his sister.' Well, I was completely shocked!"
"I'm sure," said Mrs. John Joe. "But I didn't know you had a brother. And his name—Merrivale?"
"I'm sure," said Mrs. John Joe. "But I didn't know you had a brother. And his name—Merrivale?"
"Well, he wasn't any relation really. I was about six years old when my father married his mother, the Widow Merrivale. John was just my age, and we were brought up together just like brother and sister. He was a real nice fellow, I must say. But he went out to Californy years ago, and I haven't heard a word of him for fifteen years—didn't know if he was alive or dead. But it seems from what I can make out from the boy, that his mother died when he was a baby, and him and John roughed it along together—pretty poor, too, I guess—till John took a fever and died. And he told some of his friends to send the boy to me, for he'd no relations there and not a cent in the world. And the child came all the way from Californy, and here he is. I've been just distracted ever since. I've never been used to children, and to have the house kept in perpetual uproar is more than I can stand. He's about twelve and a born mischief. He'll tear through the rooms with his dirty feet, and he's smashed one of my blue vases and torn down a curtain and set Towser on the cat half a dozen times already—I never was so worried. I've got him out on the verandah shelling peas now, to keep him quiet for a little spell."
"Well, he wasn't really any relation. I was about six when my dad married his mom, the Widow Merrivale. John was about my age, and we grew up together like brother and sister. He was a really nice guy, I have to say. But he moved to California years ago, and I haven't heard a word from him in fifteen years—I didn't know if he was alive or dead. From what I understand from the boy, his mom passed away when he was a baby, and he and John struggled together—pretty poor, too, I guess—until John got a fever and died. He told some of his friends to send the boy to me, since he had no family there and not a cent to his name. So the child came all the way from California, and here he is. I've been a bit overwhelmed ever since. I've never really dealt with kids, and having the house in constant chaos is more than I can handle. He's about twelve and a total troublemaker. He runs through the house with his dirty feet, he's broken one of my blue vases, pulled down a curtain, and set Towser on the cat half a dozen times already—I’ve never been so stressed. Right now, I've got him out on the porch shelling peas to keep him quiet for a little while."
"I'm really sorry for you," said Mrs. John Joe. "But, poor child, I suppose he's never had anyone to look after him. And come all the way from Californy alone, too—he must be real smart."
"I'm really sorry for you," said Mrs. John Joe. "But, poor kid, I guess he's never had anyone to take care of him. And coming all the way from California alone, too—he must be really smart."
"Too smart, I guess. He must take after his mother, whoever she was, for there ain't a bit of Merrivale in him. And he's been brought up pretty rough."
"Too smart, I guess. He must take after his mother, whoever she is, because there isn't a trace of Merrivale in him. And he's had a pretty tough upbringing."
"Well, it'll be a great responsibility for you, Cynthia, of course. But he'll be company, too, and he'll be real handy to run errands and—"
"Well, it's going to be a big responsibility for you, Cynthia, of course. But he’ll be good company too, and he’ll be really useful for running errands and—"
"I'm not going to keep him," said Miss Cynthia determinedly. Her thin lips set themselves firmly and her voice had a hard ring.
"I'm not going to keep him," Miss Cynthia said firmly. Her thin lips pressed together tightly, and her voice had a sharp tone.
"Not going to keep him?" said Mrs. John Joe blankly. "You can't send him back to Californy!"
"You're not going to keep him?" Mrs. John Joe said in disbelief. "You can't send him back to California!"
"I don't intend to. But as for having him here to worry my life out and keep me in a perpetual stew, I just won't do it. D'ye think I'm going to trouble myself about children at my age? And all he'd cost for clothes and schooling, too! I can't afford it. I don't suppose his father expected it either. I suppose he expected me to look after him a bit—and of course I will. A boy of his age ought to be able to earn his keep, anyway. If I look out a place for him somewhere where he can do odd jobs and go to school in the winter, I think it's all anyone can expect of me, when he ain't really no blood relation."
"I don't plan to. But having him here to stress me out and keep me in constant worry? No way. Do you really think I'm going to take on the responsibility of kids at my age? And just think about how much he'd cost for clothes and school! I can't handle that. I doubt his dad thought I would either. I guess he expected me to take care of him a little—and I will, of course. A boy his age should be able to earn his keep anyway. If I find him a place where he can do odd jobs and go to school in the winter, I think that’s all anyone can expect from me, especially since he’s not even really family."
Miss Cynthia flung the last sentence at Mrs. John Joe rather defiantly, not liking the expression on that lady's face.
Miss Cynthia threw the last sentence at Mrs. John Joe rather defiantly, not liking the look on that lady's face.
"I suppose nobody could expect more, Cynthy," said Mrs. John Joe deprecatingly. "He would be an awful bother, I've no doubt, and you've lived alone so long with no one to worry you that you wouldn't know what to do with him. Boys are always getting into mischief—my four just keep me on the dead jump. Still, it's a pity for him, poor little fellow! No mother or father—it seems hard."
"I guess no one could expect more, Cynthy," Mrs. John Joe said somewhat sadly. "He would be such a hassle, I’m sure, and you’ve been living alone for so long without anyone to bother you that you wouldn’t know how to handle him. Boys are always getting into trouble—my four keep me on my toes. Still, it’s a shame for him, the poor little guy! No mom or dad—it feels really tough."
Miss Cynthia's face grew grimmer than ever as she went to the door with her callers and watched them down the garden path. As soon as Mrs. John Joe saw that the door was shut, she unburdened her mind to her daughter.
Miss Cynthia's face became more serious than ever as she walked to the door with her guests and watched them down the garden path. As soon as Mrs. John Joe saw the door was closed, she let her feelings out to her daughter.
"Did you ever hear tell of the like? I thought I knew Cynthia Henderson well, if anybody in Wilmot did, but this beats me. Just think, Kitty—there she is, no one knows how rich, and not a soul in the world belonging to her, and she won't even take in her brother's child. She must be a hard woman. But it's just meanness, pure and simple; she grudges him what he'd eat and wear. The poor mite doesn't look as if he'd need much. Cynthia didn't used to be like that, but it's growing on her every day. She's got hard as rocks."
"Have you ever heard anything like this? I thought I knew Cynthia Henderson pretty well, if anyone in Wilmot did, but this surprises me. Just think about it, Kitty—there she is, nobody knows how wealthy she is, and she has no family in the world, and she won't even take in her brother's child. She must be a tough woman. But it’s just plain meanness; she begrudges him what he needs to eat and wear. The poor kid doesn’t look like he needs much. Cynthia didn’t used to be like this, but it’s getting worse every day. She’s become as hard as stone."
That afternoon Miss Cynthia harnessed her fat grey pony into the phaeton herself—she kept neither man nor maid, but lived in her big, immaculate house in solitary state—and drove away down the dusty, buttercup-bordered road, leaving Wilbur sitting on the verandah. She returned in an hour's time and drove into the yard, shutting the gate behind her with a vigorous snap. Wilbur was not in sight and, fearful lest he should be in mischief, she hurriedly tied the pony to the railing and went in search of him. She found him sitting by the well, his chin in his hands; he was pale and his eyes were red. Miss Cynthia hardened her heart and took him into the house.
That afternoon, Miss Cynthia hitched her chunky gray pony to the carriage herself—she didn't have any staff and lived alone in her large, spotless home—and drove off down the dusty road lined with buttercups, leaving Wilbur on the porch. She returned an hour later, drove into the yard, and shut the gate behind her with a firm snap. Wilbur was nowhere in sight, and worried he might be causing trouble, she quickly tied the pony to the railing and went to find him. She discovered him sitting by the well, resting his chin in his hands; he looked pale, and his eyes were red. Miss Cynthia steeled herself and brought him into the house.
"I've been down to see Mr. Robins this afternoon, Wilbur," she said, pretending to brush some invisible dust from the bottom of her nice black cashmere skirt for an excuse to avoid looking at him, "and he's agreed to take you on trial. It's a real good chance—better than you could expect. He says he'll board and clothe you and let you go to school in the winter."
"I visited Mr. Robins this afternoon, Wilbur," she said, pretending to brush some invisible dust off the bottom of her nice black cashmere skirt to avoid looking at him. "He’s agreed to give you a trial. It’s a great opportunity—better than you could hope for. He says he’ll provide you with food and clothes and let you go to school in the winter."
The boy seemed to shrink.
The boy appeared to shrink.
"Daddy said that I would stay with you," he said wistfully. "He said you were so good and kind and would love me for his sake."
"Dad said I would stay with you," he said with a hint of longing. "He said you were really nice and would care for me because of him."
For a moment Miss Cynthia softened. She had been very fond of her stepbrother; it seemed that his voice appealed to her across the grave in behalf of his child. But the crust of years was not to be so easily broken.
For a moment, Miss Cynthia softened. She had really cared for her stepbrother; it felt like his voice was reaching out to her from beyond the grave for the sake of his child. But the tough shell built over the years wasn't going to crack that easily.
"Your father meant that I would look after you," she said, "and I mean to, but I can't afford to keep you here. You'll have a good place at Mr. Robins', if you behave yourself. I'm going to take you down now, before I unharness the pony, so go and wash your face while I put up your things. Don't look so woebegone, for pity's sake! I'm not taking you to prison."
"Your dad meant for me to take care of you," she said, "and I'm going to, but I can't afford to keep you here. You'll have a great spot at Mr. Robins' if you behave. I'm going to take you down now, before I unharness the pony, so go wash your face while I pack your things. Don't look so miserable, for goodness' sake! I'm not taking you to jail."
Wilbur turned and went silently to the kitchen. Miss Cynthia thought she heard a sob. She went with a firm step into the little bedroom off the hall and took a purse out of a drawer.
Wilbur turned and quietly walked to the kitchen. Miss Cynthia thought she heard a sob. She walked confidently into the small bedroom off the hall and took a purse out of a drawer.
"I s'pose I ought," she said doubtfully. "I don't s'pose he has a cent. I daresay he'll lose or waste it."
"I guess I should," she said uncertainly. "I doubt he has a dime. I'm sure he'll either lose it or waste it."
She counted out seventy-five cents carefully. When she came out, Wilbur was at the door. She put the money awkwardly into his hand.
She counted out seventy-five cents carefully. When she came out, Wilbur was at the door. She placed the money awkwardly into his hand.
"There, see that you don't spend it on any foolishness."
"There, make sure you don't waste it on anything silly."
Miss Cynthia's Action made a good deal of talk in Wilmot. The women, headed by Mrs. John Joe—who said behind Cynthia's back what she did not dare say to her face—condemned her. The men laughed and said that Cynthia was a shrewd one; there was no getting round her. Miss Cynthia herself was far from easy. She could not forget Wilbur's wistful eyes, and she had heard that Robins was a hard master.
Miss Cynthia's actions stirred up a lot of gossip in Wilmot. The women, led by Mrs. John Joe—who said things about Cynthia behind her back that she wouldn’t dare say to her face—criticized her. The men chuckled and remarked that Cynthia was clever; there was no outsmarting her. Miss Cynthia herself was quite unsettled. She couldn’t shake off Wilbur's longing gaze, and she had heard that Robins was a tough boss.
A week after the boy had gone she saw him one day at the store. He was lifting heavy bags from a cart. The work was beyond his strength, and he was flushed and panting. Miss Cynthia's conscience gave her a hard stab. She bought a roll of peppermints and took them over to him. He thanked her timidly and drove quickly away.
A week after the boy had left, she spotted him one day at the store. He was struggling to lift heavy bags from a cart. The task was more than he could handle, and he was red-faced and out of breath. Miss Cynthia felt a sharp pang of guilt. She bought a roll of peppermints and brought them over to him. He thanked her shyly and hurried off.
"Robins hasn't any business putting such work on a child," she said to herself indignantly. "I'll speak to him about it."
"Robins has no right to put that kind of work on a child," she said to herself angrily. "I’ll talk to him about it."
And she did—and got an answer that made her ears tingle. Mr. Robins bluntly told her he guessed he knew what was what about his hands. He weren't no nigger driver. If she wasn't satisfied, she might take the boy away as soon as she liked.
And she did—and got an answer that made her ears tingle. Mr. Robins outright told her that he knew exactly what was going on with his hands. He wasn’t a slave driver. If she wasn’t satisfied, she could take the boy away whenever she wanted.
Miss Cynthia did not get much comfort out of life that summer. Almost everywhere she went she was sure to meet Wilbur, engaged in some hard task. She could not help seeing how miserably pale and thin he had become. The worry had its effect on her. The neighbours said that Cynthy was sharper than ever. Even her church-going was embittered. She had always enjoyed walking up the aisle with her rich silk skirt rustling over the carpet, her cashmere shawl folded correctly over her shoulders, and her lace bonnet set precisely on her thin shining crimps. But she could take no pleasure in that or in the sermon now, when Wilbur sat right across from her pew, between hard-featured Robins and his sulky-looking wife. The boy's eyes had grown too large for his thin face.
Miss Cynthia didn’t find much comfort in life that summer. Everywhere she went, she was bound to run into Wilbur, working hard on some task. She couldn’t help but notice how miserably pale and thin he had become. The worry was taking a toll on her as well. Neighbors said that Cynthy was sharper than ever. Even her trips to church felt bitter. She used to love walking up the aisle with her rich silk skirt rustling over the carpet, her cashmere shawl draped neatly over her shoulders, and her lace bonnet positioned just right on her thin, shiny curls. But now, she found no pleasure in that or in the sermon, especially with Wilbur sitting right across from her pew, flanked by the hard-featured Robins and his sulky-looking wife. The boy's eyes had grown too large for his thin face.
The softening of Miss Cynthia was a very gradual process, but it reached a climax one September morning, when Mrs. John Joe came into the former's kitchen with an important face. Miss Cynthia was preserving her plums.
The softening of Miss Cynthia was a slow process, but it reached a peak one September morning when Mrs. John Joe walked into Miss Cynthia's kitchen with a serious expression. Miss Cynthia was busy preserving her plums.
"No, thank you, I'll not sit down—I only run in—I suppose you've heard it. That little Merrivale boy has took awful sick with fever, they say. He's been worked half to death this summer—everyone knows what Robins is with his help—and they say he has fretted a good deal for his father and been homesick, and he's run down, I s'pose. Anyway, Robins took him over to the hospital at Stanford last night—good gracious, Cynthy, are you sick?"
"No, thanks, I won't sit down—I just ran in—I guess you've heard. That little Merrivale boy has gotten really sick with fever, they say. He's been worked to the bone this summer—everyone knows how Robins is with his help—and they say he's been worried a lot about his father and feeling homesick, and he's run down, I guess. Anyway, Robins took him to the hospital at Stanford last night—good gracious, Cynthy, are you sick?"
Miss Cynthia had staggered to a seat by the table; her face was pallid.
Miss Cynthia had stumbled to a chair by the table; her face was pale.
"No, it's only your news gave me a turn—it came so suddenly—I didn't know."
"No, it was just that your news surprised me—it came so suddenly—I had no idea."
"I must hurry back and see to the men's dinners. I thought I'd come and tell you, though I didn't know as you'd care."
"I need to rush back and take care of the guys' dinners. I figured I'd come and let you know, even though I wasn’t sure you'd be interested."
This parting shot was unheeded by Miss Cynthia. She laid her face in her hands. "It's a judgement on me," she moaned. "He's going to die, and I'm his murderess. This is the account I'll have to give John Merrivale of his boy. I've been a wicked, selfish woman, and I'm justly punished."
This last comment went unnoticed by Miss Cynthia. She buried her face in her hands. "This is a punishment for me," she lamented. "He's going to die, and I'm the one responsible. This is the explanation I'll have to give John Merrivale about his son. I've been a terrible, selfish person, and I deserve this."
It was a humbled Miss Cynthia who met the doctor at the hospital that afternoon. He shook his head at her eager questions.
It was a humbled Miss Cynthia who met the doctor at the hospital that afternoon. He shook his head at her eager questions.
"It's a pretty bad case. The boy seems run down every way. No, it is impossible to think of moving him again. Bringing him here last night did him a great deal of harm. Yes, you may see him, but he will not know you, I fear—he is delirious and raves of his father and California."
"It's a really bad situation. The boy seems exhausted in every way. No, it's impossible to think about moving him again. Bringing him here last night did a lot of damage. Yes, you can see him, but I’m afraid he won't recognize you—he's delirious and talking about his father and California."
Miss Cynthia followed the doctor down the long ward. When he paused by a cot, she pushed past him. Wilbur lay tossing restlessly on his pillow. He was thin to emaciation, but his cheeks were crimson and his eyes burning bright.
Miss Cynthia followed the doctor down the long hallway. When he stopped by a cot, she moved past him. Wilbur was tossing and turning on his pillow. He looked painfully thin, but his cheeks were flushed, and his eyes were blazing bright.
Miss Cynthia stooped and took the hot, dry hands in hers.
Miss Cynthia bent down and held the hot, dry hands in hers.
"Wilbur," she sobbed, "don't you know me—Aunt Cynthia?"
"Wilbur," she cried, "don't you recognize me—Aunt Cynthia?"
"You are not my Aunt Cynthia," said Wilbur. "Daddy said Aunt Cynthia was good and kind—you are a cross, bad woman. I want Daddy. Why doesn't he come? Why doesn't he come to little Wilbur?"
"You’re not my Aunt Cynthia," Wilbur said. "Dad said Aunt Cynthia was nice and caring—you’re a mean, nasty woman. I want Dad. Why isn’t he coming? Why isn’t he coming to little Wilbur?"
Miss Cynthia got up and faced the doctor.
Miss Cynthia got up and faced the doctor.
"He's got to get better," she said stubbornly. "Spare no expense or trouble. If he dies, I will be a murderess. He must live and give me a chance to make it up for him."
"He's got to get better," she said firmly. "Spare no expense or effort. If he dies, I'll be a murderer. He has to live and give me a chance to make things right for him."
And he did live; but for a long time it was a hard fight, and there were days when it seemed that death must win. Miss Cynthia got so thin and wan that even Mrs. John Joe pitied her.
And he survived; but for a long time it was a tough battle, and there were days when it felt like death would take him. Miss Cynthia became so thin and pale that even Mrs. John Joe felt sorry for her.
The earth seemed to Miss Cynthia to laugh out in prodigal joyousness on the afternoon she drove home when Wilbur had been pronounced out of danger. How tranquil the hills looked, with warm October sunshine sleeping on their sides and faint blue hazes on their brows! How gallantly the maples flaunted their crimson flags! How kind and friendly was every face she met! Afterwards, Miss Cynthia said she began to live that day.
The world felt like it was celebrating when Miss Cynthia drove home after they said Wilbur was out of danger. The hills looked so peaceful, with the warm October sun resting on them and a soft blue mist in the air! The maples proudly showed off their bright red leaves! Every person she passed seemed so kind and welcoming! Later, Miss Cynthia said that was the day she truly started living.
Wilbur's recovery was slow. Every day Miss Cynthia drove over with some dainty, and her loving gentleness sat none the less gracefully on her because of its newness. Wilbur grew to look for and welcome her coming. When it was thought safe to remove him, Miss Cynthia went to the hospital with a phaeton-load of shawls and pillows.
Wilbur's recovery was slow. Every day, Miss Cynthia drove over with a treat, and her caring nature felt just as graceful despite being new. Wilbur began to look forward to and welcome her visits. When it was deemed safe to take him home, Miss Cynthia went to the hospital with a carriage full of blankets and pillows.
"I have come to take you away," she said.
"I've come to take you away," she said.
Wilbur shrank back. "Not to Mr. Robins," he said piteously. "Oh, not there, Aunt Cynthia!"
Wilbur recoiled. "Not Mr. Robins," he said desperately. "Oh, not there, Aunt Cynthia!"
"Of course not," Miss Cynthia said.
"Of course not," Miss Cynthia replied.
Them Notorious Pigs
John Harrington was a woman-hater, or thought that he was, which amounts to the same thing. He was forty-five and, having been handsome in his youth, was a fine-looking man still. He had a remarkably good farm and was a remarkably good farmer. He also had a garden which was the pride and delight of his heart or, at least, it was before Mrs. Hayden's pigs got into it.
John Harrington disliked women, or at least he believed he did, which was basically the same thing. He was forty-five and, having been good-looking in his youth, he was still an attractive man. He owned a really good farm and was quite skilled at farming. He also had a garden that was the pride and joy of his heart—well, it was before Mrs. Hayden's pigs trampled through it.
Sarah King, Harrington's aunt and housekeeper, was deaf and crabbed, and very few visitors ever came to the house. This suited Harrington. He was a good citizen and did his duty by the community, but his bump of sociability was undeveloped. He was also a contented man, looking after his farm, improving his stock, and experimenting with new bulbs in undisturbed serenity. This, however, was all too good to last. A man is bound to have some troubles in this life, and Harrington's were near their beginning when Perry Hayden bought the adjoining farm from the heirs of Shakespeare Ely, deceased, and moved in.
Sarah King, Harrington's aunt and housekeeper, was deaf and grumpy, and very few visitors ever came to the house. This suited Harrington just fine. He was a good citizen and did his part for the community, but he wasn't very sociable. He was also a happy man, taking care of his farm, improving his livestock, and trying out new bulbs in peaceful solitude. However, this peace was not meant to last. Everyone experiences troubles in life, and Harrington's were about to begin when Perry Hayden bought the neighboring farm from the heirs of Shakespeare Ely, who had passed away, and moved in.
To be sure, Perry Hayden, poor fellow, did not bother Harrington much, for he died of pneumonia a month after he came there, but his widow carried on the farm with the assistance of a lank hired boy. Her own children, Charles and Theodore, commonly known as Bobbles and Ted, were as yet little more than babies.
To be sure, Perry Hayden, poor guy, didn’t give Harrington much trouble since he passed away from pneumonia a month after arriving, but his widow managed the farm with the help of a tall hired boy. Her own kids, Charles and Theodore, usually called Bobbles and Ted, were still little more than babies.
The real trouble began when Mary Hayden's pigs, fourteen in number and of half-grown voracity, got into Harrington's garden. A railing, a fir grove, and an apple orchard separated the two establishments, but these failed to keep the pigs within bounds.
The real trouble started when Mary Hayden's pigs, fourteen in total and still growing, got into Harrington's garden. A fence, a fir grove, and an apple orchard separated the two properties, but these couldn’t keep the pigs contained.
Harrington had just got his garden planted for the season, and to go out one morning and find a horde of enterprising porkers rooting about in it was, to put it mildly, trying. He was angry, but as it was a first offence he drove the pigs out with tolerable calmness, mended the fence, and spent the rest of the day repairing damages.
Harrington had just planted his garden for the season, and to step outside one morning and find a bunch of determined pigs digging around in it was, to put it mildly, frustrating. He was angry, but since it was a first offense, he chased the pigs out with reasonable calmness, fixed the fence, and spent the rest of the day making repairs.
Three days later the pigs got in again. Harrington relieved his mind by some scathing reflections on women who tried to run farms. Then he sent Mordecai, his hired man, over to the Hayden place to ask Mrs. Hayden if she would be kind enough to keep her pigs out of his garden. Mrs. Hayden sent back word that she was very sorry and would not let it occur again. Nobody, not even John Harrington, could doubt that she meant what she said. But she had reckoned without the pigs. They had not forgotten the flavour of Egyptian fleshpots as represented by the succulent young shoots in the Harrington domains. A week later Mordecai came in and told Harrington that "them notorious pigs" were in his garden again.
Three days later, the pigs got in again. Harrington vented his frustration with some harsh thoughts about women trying to manage farms. Then he sent Mordecai, his farmhand, over to the Hayden place to ask Mrs. Hayden if she could please keep her pigs out of his garden. Mrs. Hayden replied that she was very sorry and wouldn’t let it happen again. Nobody, not even John Harrington, could doubt that she meant what she said. But she hadn’t counted on the pigs. They hadn’t forgotten the taste of Egyptian delicacies represented by the juicy young plants in the Harrington property. A week later, Mordecai came in and told Harrington that "those notorious pigs" were in his garden again.
There is a limit to everyone's patience. Harrington left Mordecai to drive them out, while he put on his hat and stalked over to the Haydens' place. Ted and Bobbles were playing at marbles in the lane and ran when they saw him coming. He got close up to the little low house among the apple trees before Mordecai appeared in the yard, driving the pigs around the barn. Mrs. Hayden was sitting on her doorstep, paring her dinner potatoes, and stood up hastily when she saw her visitor.
There’s a limit to everyone’s patience. Harrington left Mordecai to take care of things while he put on his hat and walked over to the Haydens' place. Ted and Bobbles were playing marbles in the lane and ran off when they saw him approach. He got close to the little house among the apple trees before Mordecai showed up in the yard, herding the pigs around the barn. Mrs. Hayden was sitting on her doorstep, peeling her dinner potatoes, and quickly stood up when she saw her visitor.
Harrington had never seen his neighbour at close quarters before. Now he could not help seeing that she was a very pretty little woman, with wistful, dark blue eyes and an appealing expression. Mary Hayden had been next to a beauty in her girlhood, and she had a good deal of her bloom left yet, although hard work and worry were doing their best to rob her of it. But John Harrington was an angry man and did not care whether the woman in question was pretty or not. Her pigs had rooted up his garden—that fact filled his mind.
Harrington had never seen his neighbor up close before. Now he couldn't help noticing that she was a very pretty woman, with wistful dark blue eyes and a charming expression. Mary Hayden had been quite the beauty in her youth, and she still had a lot of her looks, even though hard work and worry were trying to take them away. But John Harrington was an angry man and didn’t care whether the woman was pretty or not. Her pigs had torn up his garden—that was all that mattered to him.
"Mrs. Hayden, those pigs of yours have been in my garden again. I simply can't put up with this any longer. Why in the name of reason don't you look after your animals better? If I find them in again I'll set my dog on them, I give you fair warning."
"Mrs. Hayden, your pigs have been in my garden again. I can't deal with this anymore. Why on earth don't you take better care of your animals? If I catch them in here again, I'll unleash my dog on them, I'm warning you."
A faint colour had crept into Mary Hayden's soft, milky-white cheeks during this tirade, and her voice trembled as she said, "I'm very sorry, Mr. Harrington. I suppose Bobbles forgot to shut the gate of their pen again this morning. He is so forgetful."
A slight flush had appeared on Mary Hayden's soft, pale cheeks during this outburst, and her voice shook as she said, "I'm really sorry, Mr. Harrington. I guess Bobbles forgot to close the gate of their pen again this morning. He’s so forgetful."
"I'd lengthen his memory, then, if I were you," returned Harrington grimly, supposing that Bobbles was the hired man. "I'm not going to have my garden ruined just because he happens to be forgetful. I am speaking my mind plainly, madam. If you can't keep your stock from being a nuisance to other people you ought not to try to run a farm at all."
"I'd improve his memory, then, if I were you," Harrington replied sharply, assuming that Bobbles was the hired hand. "I'm not going to let my garden get ruined just because he happens to forget things. I'm being straightforward, ma'am. If you can't keep your livestock from bothering other people, you shouldn't be trying to run a farm at all."
Then did Mrs. Hayden sit down upon the doorstep and burst into tears. Harrington felt, as Sarah King would have expressed it, "every which way at once." Here was a nice mess! What a nuisance women were—worse than the pigs!
Then Mrs. Hayden sat down on the doorstep and started crying. Harrington felt, as Sarah King would have put it, "all mixed up." What a situation! Women could be such a pain—worse than pigs!
"Oh, don't cry, Mrs. Hayden," he said awkwardly. "I didn't mean—well, I suppose I spoke too strongly. Of course I know you didn't mean to let the pigs in. There, do stop crying! I beg your pardon if I've hurt your feelings."
"Oh, please don’t cry, Mrs. Hayden," he said clumsily. "I didn’t mean to—well, I guess I was too harsh. I know you didn’t mean to let the pigs in. Please, stop crying! I’m really sorry if I upset you."
"Oh, it isn't that," sobbed Mrs. Hayden, wiping away her tears. "It's only—I've tried so hard—and everything seems to go wrong. I make such mistakes. As for your garden, sir. I'll pay for the damage my pigs have done if you'll let me know what it comes to."
"Oh, it's not that," Mrs. Hayden cried, wiping away her tears. "It's just—I've tried so hard—and everything seems to go wrong. I make so many mistakes. Regarding your garden, sir, I'll cover the costs for the damage my pigs have caused if you let me know how much it is."
She sobbed again and caught her breath like a grieved child. Harrington felt like a brute. He had a queer notion that if he put his arm around her and told her not to worry over things women were not created to attend to he would be expressing his feelings better than in any other way. But of course he couldn't do that. Instead, he muttered that the damage didn't amount to much after all, and he hoped she wouldn't mind what he said, and then he got himself away and strode through the orchard like a man in a desperate hurry.
She sobbed again, trying to catch her breath like a sad child. Harrington felt like a jerk. He had a strange feeling that if he put his arm around her and told her not to worry about things women shouldn't have to deal with, it would express his feelings better than anything else. But of course, he couldn’t do that. Instead, he mumbled that the damage wasn’t really that bad after all and hoped she wouldn’t take offense at what he said, and then he walked off, rushing through the orchard like a man in a panic.
Mordecai had gone home and the pigs were not to be seen, but a chubby little face peeped at him from between two scrub, bloom-white cherry trees.
Mordecai had gone home and the pigs were nowhere in sight, but a chubby little face peeked at him from between two scraggly, white-blossomed cherry trees.
"G'way, you bad man!" said Bobbles vindictively. "G'way! You made my mommer cry—I saw you. I'm only Bobbles now, but when I grow up I'll be Charles Henry Hayden and you won't dare to make my mommer cry then."
"G'way, you bad man!" Bobbles said angrily. "G'way! You made my mom cry—I saw you. Right now I'm just Bobbles, but when I grow up I'll be Charles Henry Hayden and you won't dare to make my mom cry then."
Harrington smiled grimly. "So you're the lad who forgets to shut the pigpen gate, are you? Come out here and let me see you. Who is in there with you?"
Harrington smiled sourly. "So you're the kid who forgets to close the pigpen gate, huh? Come out here and let me see you. Who's in there with you?"
"Ted is. He's littler than me. But I won't come out. I don't like you. G'way home."
"Ted is. He's smaller than I am. But I'm not coming out. I don't like you. Go home."
Harrington obeyed. He went home and to work in his garden. But work as hard as he would, he could not forget Mary Hayden's grieved face.
Harrington complied. He went home and worked in his garden. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't shake off the memory of Mary Hayden's sad face.
"I was a brute!" he thought. "Why couldn't I have mentioned the matter gently? I daresay she has enough to trouble her. Confound those pigs!"
"I was such a jerk!" he thought. "Why couldn't I have brought it up gently? She probably has enough on her plate. Damn those idiots!"
After that there was a time of calm. Evidently something had been done to Bobbles' memory or perhaps Mrs. Hayden attended to the gate herself. At all events the pigs were not seen and Harrington's garden blossomed like the rose. But Harrington himself was in a bad state.
After that, there was a period of peace. Clearly, something had changed Bobbles' memory, or maybe Mrs. Hayden took care of the gate herself. In any case, the pigs were nowhere to be seen, and Harrington's garden flourished beautifully. However, Harrington himself was in a rough spot.
For one thing, wherever he looked he saw the mental picture of his neighbour's tired, sweet face and the tears in her blue eyes. The original he never saw, which only made matters worse. He wondered what opinion she had of him and decided that she must think him a cross old bear. This worried him. He wished the pigs would break in again so that he might have a chance to show how forbearing he could be.
For one thing, everywhere he looked he saw the image of his neighbor’s worn, kind face and the tears in her blue eyes. He never actually saw the real person, which only made it worse. He wondered what she thought of him and figured she must see him as a grumpy old bear. This troubled him. He wished the pigs would break in again so he could show how patient he could be.
One day he gathered a nice mess of tender young greens and sent them over to Mrs. Hayden by Mordecai. At first he had thought of sending her some flowers, but that seemed silly, and besides, Mordecai and flowers were incongruous. Mrs. Hayden sent back a very pretty message of thanks, whereat Harrington looked radiant and Mordecai, who could see through a stone wall as well as most people, went out to the barn and chuckled.
One day, he picked a bunch of tender young greens and sent them over to Mrs. Hayden via Mordecai. At first, he considered sending her some flowers, but that felt pointless, and besides, Mordecai and flowers just didn’t go together. Mrs. Hayden replied with a lovely thank-you note, which made Harrington light up, and Mordecai, who could read people like a book, went out to the barn and laughed to himself.
"Ef the little widder hain't caught him! Who'd a-thought it?"
"Can you believe the little widow has caught him! Who would have thought that?"
The next day one adventurous pig found its way alone into the Harrington garden. Harrington saw it get in and at the same moment he saw Mrs. Hayden running through her orchard. She was in his yard by the time he got out.
The next day, one brave pig wandered into the Harrington garden by itself. Harrington noticed it entering, and at the same moment, he saw Mrs. Hayden sprinting through her orchard. By the time he got outside, she was already in his yard.
Her sunbonnet had fallen back and some loose tendrils of her auburn hair were curling around her forehead. Her cheeks were so pink and her eyes so bright from running that she looked almost girlish.
Her sunhat had slipped back, and a few loose strands of her auburn hair were curling around her forehead. Her cheeks were really pink, and her eyes sparkled from running, making her look almost like a girl.
"Oh, Mr. Harrington," she said breathlessly, "that pet pig of Bobbles' is in your garden again. He only got in this minute. I saw him coming and I ran right after him."
"Oh, Mr. Harrington," she said, catching her breath, "Bobbles' pet pig is in your garden again. He just got in a moment ago. I saw him coming and ran right after him."
"He's there, all right," said Harrington cheerfully, "but I'll get him out in a jiffy. Don't tire yourself. Won't you go into the house and rest while I drive him around?"
"He's definitely there," Harrington said happily, "but I'll have him out in no time. Don't wear yourself out. Why don't you go inside and relax while I take care of this?"
Mrs. Hayden, however, was determined to help and they both went around to the garden, set the gate open, and tried to drive the pig out. But Harrington was not thinking about pigs, and Mrs. Hayden did not know quite so much about driving them as Mordecai did; as a consequence they did not make much headway. In her excitement Mrs. Hayden ran over beds and whatever came in her way, and Harrington, in order to keep near her, ran after her. Between them they spoiled things about as much as a whole drove of pigs would have done.
Mrs. Hayden, however, was determined to help, so they both went to the garden, opened the gate, and tried to drive the pig out. But Harrington wasn’t focused on the pig, and Mrs. Hayden didn’t really know how to herd them like Mordecai did; as a result, they didn’t make much progress. In her excitement, Mrs. Hayden trampled over plants and anything else in her path, and Harrington, trying to keep up with her, chased after her. Together, they messed things up just as much as a whole herd of pigs would have.
But at last the pig grew tired of the fun, bolted out of the gate, and ran across the yard to his own place. Mrs. Hayden followed slowly and Harrington walked beside her.
But finally, the pig got tired of the fun, dashed out of the gate, and ran across the yard to his own spot. Mrs. Hayden followed slowly, and Harrington walked beside her.
"Those pigs are all to be shut up tomorrow," she said. "Hiram has been fixing up a place for them in his spare moments and it is ready at last."
"Those pigs are all going to be locked up tomorrow," she said. "Hiram has been working on a spot for them in his free time, and it's finally ready."
"Oh, I wouldn't," said Harrington hastily. "It isn't good for pigs to be shut up so young. You'd better let them run a while yet."
"Oh, I wouldn't," Harrington said quickly. "It's not good for pigs to be cooped up when they're so young. You should let them run around a bit longer."
"No," said Mrs. Hayden decidedly. "They have almost worried me to death already. In they go tomorrow."
"No," Mrs. Hayden said firmly. "They’ve already stressed me out nearly to death. They’re going in tomorrow."
They were at the lane gate now, and Harrington had to open it and let her pass through. He felt quite desperate as he watched her trip up through the rows of apple trees, her blue gingham skirt brushing the lush grasses where a lacy tangle of sunbeams and shadows lay. Bobbles and Ted came running to meet her and the three, hand in hand, disappeared from sight.
They were at the lane gate now, and Harrington had to open it and let her go through. He felt pretty desperate as he watched her walk up through the rows of apple trees, her blue gingham skirt brushing the lush grass where a mix of sunlight and shadows danced. Bobbles and Ted came running to meet her, and the three of them, hand in hand, disappeared from view.
Harrington went back to the house, feeling that life was flat, stale, and unprofitable. That evening at the tea table he caught himself wondering what it would be like to see Mary Hayden sitting at his table in place of Sarah King, with Bobbles and Ted on either hand. Then he found out what was the matter with him. He was in love, fathoms deep, with the blue-eyed widow!
Harrington returned to the house, feeling that life was dull, boring, and unfulfilling. That evening at the tea table, he caught himself imagining what it would be like to have Mary Hayden sitting at his table instead of Sarah King, with Bobbles and Ted on either side. Then he realized what was wrong with him. He was deeply in love with the blue-eyed widow!
Presumably the pigs were shut up the next day, for Harrington's garden was invaded no more. He stood it for a week and then surrendered at discretion. He filled a basket with early strawberries and went across to the Hayden place, boldly enough to all appearance, but with his heart thumping like any schoolboy's.
Presumably, the pigs were locked up the next day, because Harrington's garden wasn't bothered anymore. He tolerated it for a week and then gave in. He filled a basket with early strawberries and went over to the Hayden place, looking confident on the outside, but with his heart racing like a schoolboy's.
The front door stood hospitably open, flanked by rows of defiant red and yellow hollyhocks. Harrington paused on the step, with his hand outstretched to knock. Somewhere inside he heard a low sobbing. Forgetting all about knocking, he stepped softly in and walked to the door of the little sitting-room. Bobbles was standing behind him in the middle of the kitchen but Harrington did not see him. He was looking at Mary Hayden, who was sitting by the table in the room with her arms flung out over it and her head bowed on them. She was crying softly in a hopeless fashion.
The front door was wide open, surrounded by bold red and yellow hollyhocks. Harrington paused on the step, hand raised to knock. He heard a faint sobbing coming from inside. Forgetting about knocking, he quietly stepped in and walked toward the door of the small sitting room. Bobbles was standing behind him in the kitchen, but Harrington didn’t notice him. He was focused on Mary Hayden, who was sitting at the table with her arms outstretched over it and her head resting on them. She was softly crying in a way that felt utterly hopeless.
Harrington put down his strawberries. "Mary!" he exclaimed.
Harrington set down his strawberries. "Mary!" he shouted.
Mrs. Hayden straightened herself up with a start and looked at him, her lips quivering and her eyes full of tears.
Mrs. Hayden sat up abruptly and looked at him, her lips trembling and her eyes brimming with tears.
"What is the matter?" said Harrington anxiously. "Is anything wrong?"
"What’s going on?" Harrington asked anxiously. "Is something wrong?"
"Oh, nothing much," Said Mrs. Hayden, trying to recover herself. "Yes, there is too. But it is very foolish of me to be going on like this. I didn't know anyone was near. And I was feeling so discouraged. The colt broke his leg in the swamp pasture today and Hiram had to shoot him. It was Ted's colt. But there, there is no use in crying over it."
"Oh, not much," said Mrs. Hayden, trying to compose herself. "Actually, there is a lot. But it’s silly of me to keep talking like this. I didn’t realize anyone was around. I was feeling really down. The colt broke its leg in the swamp pasture today, and Hiram had to put him down. It was Ted's colt. But there’s no point in crying over it."
And by way of proving this, the poor, tired, overburdened little woman began to cry again. She was past caring whether Harrington saw her or not.
And to prove this point, the poor, exhausted, overwhelmed woman started crying again. She didn't care anymore if Harrington saw her or not.
The woman-hater was so distressed that he forgot to be nervous. He sat down and put his arm around her and spoke out what was in his mind without further parley.
The woman-hater was so upset that he forgot to feel anxious. He sat down, put his arm around her, and spoke his mind without any more hesitation.
"Don't cry, Mary. Listen to me. You were never meant to run a farm and be killed with worry. You ought to be looked after and petted. I want you to marry me and then everything will be all right. I've loved you ever since that day I came over here and made you cry. Do you think you can like me a little, Mary?"
"Don’t cry, Mary. Just listen. You were never meant to run a farm and be overwhelmed with worry. You deserve to be taken care of and treated with kindness. I want you to marry me, and then everything will get better. I’ve loved you ever since that day I came over here and made you cry. Do you think you might like me a little, Mary?"
It may be that Mrs. Hayden was not very much surprised, because Harrington's face had been like an open book the day they chased the pig out of the garden together. As for what she said, perhaps Bobbles, who was surreptitiously gorging himself on Harrington's strawberries, may tell you, but I certainly shall not.
It’s possible that Mrs. Hayden wasn’t too surprised, because Harrington’s expression had been clear as day the time they chased the pig out of the garden together. As for what she said, maybe Bobbles, who was secretly stuffing his face with Harrington’s strawberries, can tell you, but I won’t.
The little brown house among the apple trees is shut up now and the boundary fence belongs to ancient history. Sarah King has gone also and Mrs. John Harrington reigns royally in her place. Bobbles and Ted have a small, blue-eyed, much-spoiled sister, and there is a pig on the estate who may die of old age, but will never meet his doom otherwise. It is Bobbles' pig and one of the famous fourteen.
The little brown house among the apple trees is closed up now, and the boundary fence is a thing of the past. Sarah King is gone too, and Mrs. John Harrington has taken over her spot. Bobbles and Ted have a tiny, blue-eyed sister who is spoiled rotten, and there’s a pig on the property who might just live to an old age but will never face the end otherwise. It’s Bobbles' pig, one of the famous fourteen.
Mordecai still shambles around and worships Mrs. Harrington. The garden is the same as of yore, but the house is a different place and Harrington is a different man. And Mordecai will tell you with a chuckle, "It was them notorious pigs as did it all."
Mordecai still wanders around and adores Mrs. Harrington. The garden is just like it used to be, but the house feels different and Harrington is a different man. And Mordecai will tell you with a laugh, "It was those infamous pigs that caused all this."
Why Not Ask Miss Price?
Frances Allen came in from the post office and laid an open letter on the table beside her mother, who was making mincemeat. Alma Allen looked up from the cake she was frosting to ask, "What is the matter? You look as if your letter contained unwelcome news, Fan."
Frances Allen came in from the post office and placed an open letter on the table next to her mother, who was making mincemeat. Alma Allen looked up from the cake she was frosting and asked, "What’s wrong? You look like your letter had some bad news, Fan."
"So it does. It is from Aunt Clara, to say she cannot come. She has received a telegram that her sister-in-law is very ill and she must go to her at once."
"So it does. It's from Aunt Clara, letting us know she can't come. She got a telegram saying her sister-in-law is very sick and she has to go to her immediately."
Mrs. Allen looked regretful, and Alma cast her spoon away with a tragic air.
Mrs. Allen looked sorry, and Alma tossed her spoon aside dramatically.
"That is too bad. I feel as if our celebration were spoiled. But I suppose it can't be helped."
"That's too bad. I feel like our celebration is ruined. But I guess it can't be helped."
"No," agreed Frances, sitting down and beginning to peel apples. "So there is no use in lamenting, or I would certainly sit down and cry, I feel so disappointed."
"No," Frances said, sitting down and starting to peel apples. "So there’s no point in being upset, or I would definitely sit down and cry; I feel so let down."
"Is Uncle Frank coming?"
"Is Uncle Frank coming over?"
"Yes, Aunt Clara says he will come down from Stellarton if Mrs. King does not get worse. So that will leave just one vacant place. We must invite someone to fill it up. Who shall it be?"
"Yeah, Aunt Clara says he’ll come down from Stellarton if Mrs. King doesn’t get any worse. So that just leaves one empty spot. We need to invite someone to fill it. Who should it be?"
Both girls looked rather puzzled. Mrs. Allen smiled a quiet little smile all to herself and went on chopping suet. She had handed the Thanksgiving dinner over to Frances and Alma this year. They were to attend to all the preparations and invite all the guests. But although they had made or planned several innovations in the dinner itself, they had made no change in the usual list of guests.
Both girls looked pretty confused. Mrs. Allen smiled to herself and continued chopping suet. This year, she had let Frances and Alma take charge of the Thanksgiving dinner. They were responsible for all the preparations and inviting the guests. However, even though they had made or planned several changes to the dinner itself, they hadn’t altered the usual guest list.
"It must just be the time-honoured family affair," Frances had declared. "If we begin inviting other folks, there is no knowing when to draw the line. We can't have more than fourteen, and some of our friends would be sure to feel slighted."
"It has to be the traditional family gathering," Frances declared. "If we start inviting other people, we won't know where to stop. We can't have more than fourteen, and some of our friends would definitely feel left out."
So the same old list it was. But now Aunt Clara—dear, jolly Aunt Clara, whom everybody in the connection loved and admired—could not come, and her place must be filled.
So it was the same old list again. But now Aunt Clara—dear, cheerful Aunt Clara, who everyone in the family loved and admired—couldn’t make it, and someone had to take her place.
"We can't invite the new minister, because we would have to have his sister, too," said Frances. "And there is no reason for asking any one of our girl chums more than another."
"We can't invite the new minister because we would also have to invite his sister," Frances said. "And there's no reason to ask any of our girl friends over another."
"Mother, you will have to help us out," said Alma. "Can't you suggest a substitute guest?"
"Mom, you need to help us out," said Alma. "Can’t you suggest another guest?"
Mrs. Allen looked down at the two bright, girlish faces turned up to her and said slowly, "I think I can, but I am not sure my choice will please you. Why not ask Miss Price?"
Mrs. Allen looked down at the two cheerful, youthful faces gazing up at her and said slowly, "I think I can, but I'm not sure my choice will make you happy. Why not ask Miss Price?"
Miss Price! They had never thought of her! She was the pale, timid-looking little teacher in the primary department of the Hazelwood school.
Miss Price! They had never considered her! She was the pale, timid-looking little teacher in the primary department of Hazelwood school.
"Miss Price?" repeated Frances slowly. "Why, Mother, we hardly know her. She is dreadfully dull and quiet, I think."
"Miss Price?" Frances said slowly. "Well, Mom, we barely know her. I find her really boring and quiet."
"And so shy," said Alma. "Why, at the Wards' party the other night she looked startled to death if anyone spoke to her. I believe she would be frightened to come here for Thanksgiving."
"And so shy," said Alma. "At the Wards' party the other night, she looked completely startled if anyone talked to her. I think she would be too scared to come here for Thanksgiving."
"She is a very lonely little creature," said Mrs. Allen gently, "and doesn't seem to have anyone belonging to her. I think she would be very glad to get an invitation to spend Thanksgiving elsewhere than in that cheerless little boarding-house where she lives."
"She's a really lonely little thing," Mrs. Allen said softly, "and it doesn't seem like she has anyone who belongs to her. I think she'd be really happy to get an invitation to spend Thanksgiving somewhere other than that dreary little boarding house where she lives."
"Of course, if you would like to have her, Mother, we will ask her," said Frances.
"Of course, if you want her, Mom, we'll ask her," said Frances.
"No, girls," said Mrs. Allen seriously. "You must not ask Miss Price on my account, if you do not feel prepared to make her welcome for her own sake. I had hoped that your own kind hearts might have prompted you to extend a little Thanksgiving cheer in a truly Thanksgiving spirit to a lonely, hard-working girl whose life I do not think is a happy one. But there, I shall not preach. This is your dinner, and you must please yourselves as to your guests."
"No, girls," Mrs. Allen said seriously. "You shouldn’t invite Miss Price just because of me if you don’t genuinely want to welcome her for who she is. I was hoping your kind hearts would lead you to share a bit of Thanksgiving spirit with a lonely, hard-working girl whose life doesn’t seem very happy. But I won't lecture you. It's your dinner, and you should choose your guests as you wish."
Frances and Alma had both flushed, and they now remained silent for a few minutes. Then Frances sprang up and threw her arms around her mother.
Frances and Alma both blushed, and they stayed quiet for a few minutes. Then Frances jumped up and wrapped her arms around her mom.
"You're right, Mother dear, as you always are, and we are very selfish girls. We will ask Miss Price and try to give her a nice time. I'll go down this very evening and see her."
"You're right, Mom, as you always are, and we are really selfish girls. We'll invite Miss Price and try to make her have a good time. I'll go down this evening and see her."
In the grey twilight of the chilly autumn evening Bertha Price walked home to her boarding-house, her pale little face paler, and her grey eyes sadder than ever, in the fading light. Only two days until Thanksgiving—but there would be no real Thanksgiving for her. Why, she asked herself rebelliously, when there seemed so much love in the world, was she denied her share?
In the dim twilight of the chilly autumn evening, Bertha Price walked home to her boarding house, her pale face even paler, and her gray eyes sadder than ever in the fading light. Only two days until Thanksgiving—but there would be no real Thanksgiving for her. Why, she asked herself defiantly, when there seemed to be so much love in the world, was she denied her share?
Her landlady met her in the hall.
Her landlord ran into her in the hallway.
"Miss Allen is in the parlour, Miss Price. She wants to see you."
"Miss Allen is in the living room, Miss Price. She wants to see you."
Bertha went into the parlour somewhat reluctantly. She had met Frances Allen only once or twice and she was secretly almost afraid of the handsome, vivacious girl who was so different from herself.
Bertha walked into the living room a bit hesitantly. She had only met Frances Allen once or twice, and she was secretly kind of intimidated by the attractive, lively girl who was so unlike her.
"I am sorry you have had to wait, Miss Allen," she said shyly. "I went to see a pupil of mine who is ill and I was kept later than I expected."
"I’m sorry you had to wait, Miss Allen," she said quietly. "I went to check on one of my students who is sick, and I ended up staying longer than I thought."
"My errand won't take very long," said Frances brightly. "Mother wants you to spend Thanksgiving Day with us, Miss Price, if you have no other engagement. We will have a few other guests, but nobody outside our own family except Mr. Seeley, who is the law partner and intimate friend of my brother Ernest in town. You'll come, won't you?"
"My task won't take too long," Frances said cheerfully. "Mom wants you to spend Thanksgiving Day with us, Miss Price, if you don’t have other plans. We’ll have a few other guests, but nobody outside our family except Mr. Seeley, who is my brother Ernest's law partner and close friend in town. You'll join us, won’t you?"
"Oh, thank you, yes," said Bertha, in pleased surprise. "I shall be very glad to go. Why, it is so nice to think of it. I expected my Thanksgiving Day to be lonely and sad—not a bit Thanksgivingy."
"Oh, thank you, yes," Bertha said, pleasantly surprised. "I’d be really happy to go. It’s so nice to think about it. I thought my Thanksgiving Day would be lonely and sad—not at all like a Thanksgiving should be."
"We shall expect you then," said Frances, with a cordial little hand-squeeze. "Come early in the morning, and we will have a real friendly, pleasant day."
"We'll be expecting you then," said Frances, giving a warm little squeeze of the hand. "Come early in the morning, and we'll have a genuinely friendly, enjoyable day."
That night Frances said to her mother and sister, "You never saw such a transfigured face as Miss Price's when I asked her up. She looked positively pretty—such a lovely pink came out on her cheeks and her eyes shone like stars. She reminded me so much of somebody I've seen, but I can't think who it is. I'm so glad we've asked her here for Thanksgiving!"
That night, Frances said to her mom and sister, "You've never seen such a transformed face as Miss Price's when I invited her up. She looked absolutely beautiful—such a lovely pink appeared on her cheeks, and her eyes sparkled like stars. She really reminded me of someone I've seen before, but I can't figure out who it is. I'm so glad we invited her here for Thanksgiving!"
Thanksgiving came, as bright and beautiful as a day could be, and the Allens' guests came with it. Bertha Price was among them, paler and shyer than ever. Ernest Allen and his friend, Maxwell Seeley, came out from town on the morning train.
Thanksgiving arrived, as bright and beautiful as a day could be, and the Allens' guests arrived with it. Bertha Price was among them, looking paler and shyer than ever. Ernest Allen and his friend, Maxwell Seeley, came into town on the morning train.
After all the necessary introductions had been made, Frances flew to the kitchen.
After all the introductions were complete, Frances raced to the kitchen.
"I've found out who it is Miss Price reminds me of," she said, as she bustled about the range. "It's Max Seeley. You needn't laugh, Al. It's a fact. I noticed it the minute I introduced them. He's plump and prosperous and she's pinched and pale, but there's a resemblance nevertheless. Look for yourself and see if it isn't so."
"I've figured out who Miss Price reminds me of," she said while moving around the stove. "It's Max Seeley. Don’t laugh, Al. It’s true. I noticed it the moment I introduced them. He’s chubby and successful, and she’s thin and pale, but there’s still a resemblance. Take a look yourself and see if it’s not the case."
Back in the big, cheery parlour the Thanksgiving guests were amusing themselves in various ways. Max Seeley had given an odd little start when he was introduced to Miss Price, and as soon as possible he followed her to the corner where she had taken refuge. Ernest Allen was out in the kitchen talking to his sisters, the "uncles and cousins and aunts" were all chattering to each other, and Mr. Seeley and Miss Price were quite unnoticed.
Back in the big, cheerful living room, the Thanksgiving guests were entertaining themselves in different ways. Max Seeley had given a strange little jump when he was introduced to Miss Price, and as soon as he could, he followed her to the corner where she had sought refuge. Ernest Allen was in the kitchen chatting with his sisters, while the "uncles, cousins, and aunts" were all chatting among themselves, and Mr. Seeley and Miss Price went largely unnoticed.
"You will excuse me, won't you, Miss Price, if I ask you something about yourself?" he said eagerly. "The truth is, you look so strikingly like someone I used to know that I feel sure you must be related to her. I do not think I have any relatives of your name. Have you any of mine?"
"You don't mind if I ask you something about yourself, do you, Miss Price?" he said eagerly. "The truth is, you look so much like someone I used to know that I can't help but think you're related to her. I don't think I have any relatives with your last name. Do you have any of mine?"
Bertha flushed, hesitated for an instant, then said frankly, "No, I do not think so. But I may as well tell you that Price is not my real name and I do not know what it is, although I think it begins with S. I believe that my parents died when I was about three years old, and I was then taken to an orphan asylum. The next year I was taken from there and adopted by Mrs. Price. She was very kind to me and treated me as her own daughter. I had a happy home with her, although we were poor. Mrs. Price wished me to bear her name, and I did so. She never told me my true surname, perhaps she did not know it. She died when I was sixteen, and since then I have been quite alone in the world. That is all I know about myself."
Bertha flushed, paused for a moment, then said honestly, "No, I don't think so. But I should tell you that Price isn’t my real name, and I don’t even know what it is, although I think it starts with an S. I believe my parents died when I was around three years old, and after that, I was taken to an orphanage. The following year, I was adopted by Mrs. Price. She was really kind to me and treated me like her own daughter. I had a happy home with her, even though we were poor. Mrs. Price wanted me to carry her name, so I did. She never told me my real last name; maybe she didn’t even know it. She passed away when I was sixteen, and since then, I’ve been completely alone in the world. That’s all I know about myself."
Max Seeley was plainly excited.
Max Seeley was clearly excited.
"Why do you think your real name begins with S?" he asked.
"Why do you think your real name starts with S?" he asked.
"I have a watch which belonged to my mother, with the monogram 'B.S.' on the case. It was left with the matron of the asylum and she gave it to Mrs. Price for me. Here it is."
"I have a watch that used to belong to my mom, with the initials 'B.S.' on the case. It was left with the matron of the asylum, and she gave it to Mrs. Price for me. Here it is."
Max Seeley almost snatched the old-fashioned little silver watch, from her hand and opened the case. An exclamation escaped him as he pointed to some scratches on the inner side. They looked like the initials M.A.S.
Max Seeley nearly grabbed the old-fashioned silver watch from her hand and opened the case. He let out an exclamation as he pointed to some scratches on the inside. They looked like the initials M.A.S.
"Let me tell my story now," he said. "My name is Maxwell Seeley. My father died when I was seven years old, and my mother a year later. My little sister, Bertha, then three years old, and I were left quite alone and very poor. We had no relatives. I was adopted by a well-to-do old bachelor, who had known my father. My sister was taken to an orphan asylum in a city some distance away. I was very much attached to her and grieved bitterly over our parting. My adopted father was very kind to me and gave me a good education. I did not forget my sister, and as soon as I could I went to the asylum. I found that she had been taken away long before, and I could not even discover who had adopted her, for the original building, with all its records, had been destroyed by fire two years previous to my visit. I never could find any clue to her whereabouts, and long since gave up all hope of finding her. But I have found her at last. You are Bertha Seeley, my little sister!"
"Let me share my story now," he said. "My name is Maxwell Seeley. My dad passed away when I was seven, and my mom followed a year later. My little sister, Bertha, who was just three years old at the time, and I were left completely alone and really poor. We had no family to turn to. I was taken in by a wealthy old bachelor who had been friends with my dad. My sister ended up in an orphanage in a city far away. I was really close to her and was heartbroken when we had to separate. My adopted dad was really nice to me and provided me with a good education. I never forgot my sister, and as soon as I could, I went to the orphanage to find her. When I got there, I learned that she had been taken out a long time ago, and I couldn't even find out who adopted her because the original building with all its records had burned down two years before my visit. I could never find any leads on her whereabouts and eventually gave up hope of finding her. But I finally found her now. You are Bertha Seeley, my little sister!"
"Oh—can it be possible!"
"Oh—could it really be?"
"More than possible—it is certain. You are the image of my mother, as I remember her, and as an old daguerreotype I have pictures her. And this is her watch—see, I scratched my own initials on the case one day. There is no doubt in the world. Oh, Bertha, are you half as glad as I am?"
"More than possible—it’s certain. You look just like my mother, as I remember her and as an old daguerreotype captures her. And this is her watch—look, I scratched my initials on the case one day. There’s no doubt about it. Oh, Bertha, are you even half as happy as I am?"
"Glad!"
"Happy!"
Bertha's eyes were shining like stars. She tried to smile, but burst into tears instead and her head went down on her brother's shoulder. By this time everybody in the room was staring at the extraordinary tableau, and Ernest, coming through the hall, gave a whistle of astonishment that brought the two in the corner back to a sense of their surroundings.
Bertha's eyes sparkled like stars. She tried to smile but ended up in tears, resting her head on her brother's shoulder. By then, everyone in the room was staring at the unusual scene, and Ernest, walking through the hall, let out a whistle of surprise that brought the two in the corner back to reality.
"I haven't suddenly gone crazy, Ernest, old fellow," smiled Max. "Ladies and gentlemen all, this little school-ma'am was introduced to you as Miss Price, but that was a mistake. Let me introduce her again as Miss Bertha Seeley, my long-lost and newly-found sister."
"I haven't suddenly lost my mind, Ernest, my old friend," smiled Max. "Ladies and gentlemen, this charming schoolteacher was introduced to you as Miss Price, but that was an error. Allow me to reintroduce her as Miss Bertha Seeley, my long-lost and newly-found sister."
Well they had an amazing time then, of course. They laughed and questioned and explained until the dinner was in imminent danger of getting stone-cold on the dining-room table. Luckily, Alma and Frances remembered it just in the nick of time, and they all got out, somehow, and into their places. It was a splendid dinner, but I believe that Maxwell and Bertha Seeley didn't know what they were eating, any more than if it had been sawdust. However, the rest of the guests made up for that, and did full justice to the girls' cookery.
Well, they had an amazing time, of course. They laughed, asked questions, and explained things until dinner was just about to get cold on the dining room table. Luckily, Alma and Frances remembered it just in time, and somehow they all got seated. It was a fantastic dinner, but I think Maxwell and Bertha Seeley had no idea what they were eating, just like if it had been sawdust. However, the rest of the guests made up for that and fully enjoyed the girls' cooking.
In the afternoon they all went to church, and at least two hearts were truly and devoutly thankful that day.
In the afternoon, they all went to church, and at least two hearts were genuinely and sincerely grateful that day.
When the dusk came, Ernest and Maxwell had to catch the last train for town, and the other guests went home, with the exception of Bertha, who was to stay all night. Just as soon as her resignation could be effected, she was to join her brother.
When evening fell, Ernest and Maxwell had to take the last train to town, and the other guests went home, except for Bertha, who was staying the night. As soon as her departure could be arranged, she was planning to join her brother.
"Meanwhile, I'll see about getting a house to put you in," said Max. "No more boarding out for me, Ernest. You may consider me as a family man henceforth."
"Meanwhile, I'll look into getting a house for you," said Max. "No more boarding for me, Ernest. You can count me as a family man from now on."
Frances and Alma talked it all over before they went to sleep that night.
Frances and Alma discussed everything before they went to sleep that night.
"Just think," said Frances, "if we hadn't asked her here today she might never have found her brother! It's all Mother's doing, bless her! Things do happen like a storybook sometimes, don't they, Al? And didn't I tell you they looked alike?"
"Just think," Frances said, "if we hadn't invited her here today, she might have never found her brother! It's all thanks to Mom, bless her! Sometimes things really do feel like a storybook, don't they, Al? And didn't I tell you they looked alike?"
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!